v 


■Cv 


♦g   BV  2391  .A23  1838  c.2 
>H   Abeel,  David,  1804-1846 
g^   The  missionary  convention 


© 


Jerusalem 


% 


«D 


Ss. 


THE 


MISSIONARY  CONVENTION 

AT 

JERUSALEM; 

OR  AN 

EXHIBITION 

OF   THE 

CLAIMS    OF    THE   WORLD 


GOSPEL 


;The  Prophets  used  much  by  metaphors 
To  set  forth  truth.     Yea,  whoso  considers 
Christ  —  his  Apostles  too,  —  shall  plainly  see, 
That  truths,  to  this  day  in  such  mantles  be." 

John  Bunyan. 


BY  REV.  DAVID   ABEEL; 

MISSIONARY   TO    CHINA. 


N  E  W  -  Y  O  R  K  : 
PUBLISHED  BY  JOHN  S.  TAYLOR, 

THEOLOGICAL   AND    SUNDAY-SCHOOL    BOOKSELLER,    BRICK    CHURCH 
CHAPEL,    CORNER    PARK-ROW    AND    SPRUCE-STREET. 

1  S38. 


Entered  according  to  tho  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1838,  by 

JOHN  S.  TAYLOR, 

in  tlie  Clork's  office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States,  for  the 

Southern  District  of  New- York. 


G.  F.  IIorKiNS,  Printer,  2  Ann-street. 


• 


PREFACE 


The  advocates  of  foreign  missions  are 
obliged  to  contend  with  serious  obstacles 
when  they  plead  with  Christians  to  send 
the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 

Many  of  those  whom  they  address  com- 
bine with  a  very  limited  knowledge  of  the 
subject,  the  strange  belief  that  it  stands  in 
hostile  array  against  their  personal  inter- 
ests and  the  spiritual  welfare  of  their  coun- 
tries. So  long  have  they  possessed  the 
inestimable  blessings  of  divine  grace,  that 
they  have  at  least  practically  forgotten  that 
these  blessing  were  neither  communicated 
originally  to  them,  nor  designed  exclusively 
for  them.     Hence  they  assume  as  a  princi- 


VI  PREFACE. 

pie  of  action,  that  they  have  a  right  to  dis- 
pense the  gospel  in  the  manner  and  mea- 
sure which  their  judgement  and  generosity 
may  dictate. 

The  following  pages  aim  at  the  correc- 
tion of  these  and  similar  mistakes.  Those 
arguments  which  are  usually  advanced 
against  foreign  missions,  are  briefly  and 
dispassionately  considered,  while  those 
which  should  engage  every  Christian  in 
this  work  are  presented  to  the  consciences 
of  all  to  whom  they  apply. 

To  divest  the  subject  of  all  local  or  ex- 
traneous associations,  the  writer  has  had 
recourse  to  an  effort  of  imagination.  He 
has  pictured  a  scene  for  the  occasion,  which 
lies  within  the  region  of  the  strictest  prob- 
ability, and  is  perhaps  best  calculated  to 
place  the  subject  of  missions  in  its  true 
aspect. 


PREFACE.  VII 

His  object  is  not  to  pamper  a  vitiated 
taste,  nor  to  embellish  truth  with  the  trap- 
pings of  imagery.  The  candid  reader  will 
not  charge  him  with  much  attempt  at  dra- 
matic effect.  He  will  soon  perceive  that 
the  characters  introduced  are  with  very 
few  exceptions  made  to  possess  about  the 
same  amount  of  intelligence,  and  to  employ 
the  same  style  of  address.  They  are  rep- 
resented as  urging  rather  what  might  be 
advanced  on  the  points  they  advocate,  than 
what  persons  under  their  circumstances 
would  be  qualified  to  adduce. 

The  sole  intention  of  the  writer  in  this 
ideal  scene  is  to  present  the  Christian  duty 
of  evangelizing  all  nations,  in  as  pure  and 
strong  a  light  as  he  can  pour  upon  it. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 
^REPACK v 

Chapter  I.  —  Description  of  the  Assembly.  —  Opened  with  reading  the 
Scriptures  expressive  of  God's  purpose  to  convert  all  nations,  and 
the  means  of  its  accomplishment, 13 

Chapter  II.  —  Speech  of  an  Oriental; — his  own  ignorance  especially 
of  the  subjects  referred  to  in  the  texts  cited,  —  how  can  they  be  recon- 
ciled with  the  history  of  the  church  ?  —  Disobedience  to  Christ's  com- 
mands.—Its  effects  upon  his  relatives  and  friends, 17 

Chapter  III  — An  Englishman.  —  Attempts  to  reconcile  the  discrepan- 
cies alleged.  —  Greatest  exertions  to  be  given  to  the  most  important 
places. — England  most  important;  —  therefore  the  command  not 
disobeyed, £3 

Chapter  IV.  —  American,  —  applies  the  same  reasoning  to  his  own 
country, 20 

Chapter  V.  —  German  to  his, 29 

Chapter  VI.  —  Other  Christians,  same  reasoning.  —  A  converted  Chi- 
nese—  exposes  the  absurdity  of  such  interpretation,  —  shows  they 
have  not  carried  out  their  own  principles, 92 

Chapter  VII.  —  A  native  of  India,  of  European  parents.  —  Reaction 
of  Missions. — To  benefit  one's  own  country  must  act  on  a  liberal 
scale, 38 

ChapterVIII.  —  Second  day.  —  One  who  had  prevented  his  son  from 
becoming  a  Missionary.  —  Charity  begins  at  home.  —  Heathen  enough 
at  home, 45 

Chapter  IX.  —  Layman  of  education  who  had  two  sons  Missiona- 
ries. —  Fallacy  of  the  above  objections, 49 

Chapter  X.  —  A  Christian  who  knew  very  little  of  Missions,  and  took 
no  pains  to  become  interested  in  them.  —  Time  not  yet  come  — Must 
not  take  God's  work  out  of  his  hand, 55 

Chapter  XI.  —  Converted  Mahometan.  —  Inconsistency  of  previous 
reasoning. —  Do  not  act  up  even  to  this.  —  Providential  preparations 
for  the  gospel  in  many  places, 5& 

Chapter  XII. — A  minister  who  was  once  going  to  the  heathen,  but 
abandoned  his  purpose.  —  The  heathen  in  a  much  better  state  than 
many  suppose, f;3 

Chapter  XIII. —  A  commentator.  —Destiny  of  the  heathen.  —  Only 
safe  plan  of  action, ,     57 

Chapter  XIV.  —  Third  day.  —  Subject  of  the  day,  sectarian  distinc- 
tion.—  Speakers  contending  that  the  church  must  first  be  purified, 
each  in  his  own  way.  —  A  converted  Brahmin.  —  Effects  of  this  sec- 
tarian spirit  upon  himself  and  the  church. — Greatest  hinderance  to 
Missions, £3 

Chapter  XV.  —  Liberal-minded  Christian.  —  How  sects  might  act  in 
concert  in  evangelizing  the  world, 01 

Chapter  XVI.  —  Objections  to  Missions  by  a  Millenarian,  answered  by 
one  of  the  same  school. —  No  other  speaker.  —  Old  man  who  §r*t 
spoke  surprised  at  what  he  had  heard,  asked  what  grand  laws  had 
been  enacted  for  extending  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  —  This  to  be  the 
subject  of  future  discussion, 10U 

Chapter  XVII.  —  First  principle  admitted  by  the  assembly.  —  Second 
principle. —  A  heathen  inquired  why  so  many  young  men  remained 
at  home.  —  Many  replies, 103 


IV  CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 


Chapter  XIX.  —  A  returned  missionary, —  his  personal  history,  —  re- 
futes the  objections  of  hifl  brethren. — Call  to  missionary  service,  and 
impediments, 4 107 

Chapter  XX.  —  A  minister  who  had  married  a  wife  and  could  not  go, 

—  objects  to  the  above  reasoning, 118 

Chapter  XXI.  —  Reply  of  a  young  clergyman  who  had  left  a  congrega- 
tion to  go.  —  Every  indication  pointing  to  the  foreign  field, 121 

ChapterXXII. —  Secretary  of  a  missionary  society.  —  Compares  the 
i  i,.  cts  of  the  gospel  in  Christian  and  in  lie  at  lien  countries, 130 

Chapter  XXlll. —  Professor  of  theology,  —  approves  the  most  liberal 
scale  of  missionary  operations.  —  Futility  of  objections.  —  Great  hon- 
our   oft  lie    service 139 

Chapter  XXIV. —  President  of  a  college.  —  Young  men  who  have  de- 
termined upon  this  course  easily  distinguished.  —  Approves  of  an 
early  determination.  —  No  danger  of  sending  too  many  abroad, 146 

ChapterXXV.—  Fifth  day. -*- The  third  principle  adopted  by  the  as- 
bly.  —  Converted  .lew.—  Even  this  principle  perverted,  or  Chris- 
tianity would  have  universally  prevailed,   151 

Chapter  XXVI.  —  The  nexl  principle.  —Speech  of  a  physician  who  had 
renounced  a  lucrative  practici  and  gone  to  the  heathen. —  Reasons 
for  bis  course 159 

Chapter  XXVII.  — =A  merchant,— how  brought  to  think  and  act  cor- 
rectly.  —  A  new  object,   —  Advice  to  others, 166 

Chapter  XX V III.  —  A  Christian  of  reduced  fortune.  — The  duty  of 
giving  liberally. —  Motives, 172 

Chapter  XXIX.  — A  Bhip-master. —  The  advantage  of  men  of  secular 
pursuits  engaging  in  missionary  labour.  —  His  own  observation. — 
Missionary  communities.— Missionary  ships ISO 

Chapter  XXX  — A  surgeon  of  a  ship. —  Female  usefulness.  —  Letter 
from  missionary  ladies. —  His  own  observations 186 

Chapter  XXXI.  — The  next  principle.  — The  principal  speaker  wi 

Missionary— Refers  to  apostolic  rule  of  action.  —  Urges  Chris- 
tians to  read  and  pray, 193 

Chapter  XXXII.  —  Sixth  day.  —  Miscellaneous  addn  sses  and  ap] 

—  First  address,a  young  man  who  in  quest  of  health  had  visited  • 
eral  of  the  Polynesian  and  Australasian  islands.  ■— Contradictory  re- 
ports.— Effects  of  i  be  gospel  in  the  Sandwich  islands  and  many  oth- 
ers.—Necessities  of  many  large,  populous  islands,  New  Guinea,  Bo- 
reno.&c, •••  202 

Chapter  XXXIII.  —  Caffree  chief.— Power  oi  the  gospel  among  bis 
own  people.  —  Pleads  for  oppressed  Africa, _ 214 

Chaptkr   XXXFV.  —  Speeches  of  several  from  different   parts  of  the 
world.  — The  triumphs  of  Christianity  and  the  necessity  ol 
exertion.  —  A  Hindoo  devotee,  —  his  own  i  fforts  to  obtaii 
how   he  found  it.  —  Condition  of  India.  —  Appeal  to  British  Chris- 

•  •  •  215 

Chapter  XXXV.—  A  Chinese.  — How  far  China  is  open,  and  what 
may  be  done.  —  Applies  lor  young  men  and   (.lea. Is  for  much  pra 

Chapter  XXXVI.  —  A  convert  from  a  corrupl  branch  of  the  Christian 
church.  — The  condition  of  manv  who  call  themselves  Christians,  but 
d  ial  doctrines  of  grace.  —  Wha1  has  recently 
ted.  — Call  for  help, 229 

Chapter  XXXVII.  —  An  officer  of  the  Indian  army.— The  colli 
influence  of  missions.  — Conversion  of  many  who  went,  to  India  as 
thou   :<  i  heathen, 2^5 

Chapter  XXXVIII. — An  aged  minister.  —  Approaching  millennium.— 
Exhortsallt  —Necessity  of  dependence  upon  the  divine 

spirit.  — Advises   them   to   look   once   more    at   our    Lord's   last    CO 
man.i  issued  from  this  position,  and  then  to  go  and  fulfil  it.—  Hj  D 


• 


CHAPTER  I. 


MEETING    OF  THE    ASSEMBLY. 

We  will  imagine  that  at  the  expiration  of  eighteen 
hundred  years  from  the  ascension  of  the  Saviour, 
a  grand  assembly  convened  at  the  ancient  city  of 
Jerusalem,  to  discuss  the  relative  claims  of  the 
various  nations  of  the  world  to  "the  gospel  of 
the  grace  of  God."  Representatives  from  all  the 
different  countries  of  the  earth  were  present. 
Jews,  Mahometans,  Pagans,  Christians,  in  every 
variety  of  their  numerous  sects  had  each  their 
respective  delegates  at  the  meeting.  Among  this 
mingled  multitude,  so  different  in  national  pe- 
culiarity and  early  education,  there  was  one  com- 
mon feature.  Though  they  were  the  representa- 
tives, or  rather  the  advocates,  of  all  the  nations 
and  classes  of  men  in  the  world,  they  themselves 
had  been  "  delivered  from  the  power  of  darkness 
and  translated  into  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear 
Son."  Convinced  of  the  absolute  necessity  of  the 
gospel,  they  were  all  desirous  that  their  country- 
men should  enjoy  that  measure  of  its  blessings 
which  its  great  author  designed  for  them. 
2 


14  READING  OF  TIIE  SCRIPTURES. 

After  the  assembly  was  organized,  it  was  pro- 
posed that  the  session  should  be  opened  by  the 
reading  of  those  portions  of  Scripture  which  clear- 
ly express  the  divine  purpose  respecting  the  univer- 
sal triumph  of  Christianity,  and  the  means  by 
which  this  triumph  is  to  be  achieved.  The  fol- 
lowing were  some  of  the  passages  selected  :  — 

Psalms  ii.,  especially  the  8th  verse.  —  "Ask  of 
me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine  in- 
heritance, and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for 
thy  possession." 

Psalms  xxii.  27.  28, — "  All  the  ends  of  the  world 
shall  remember  and  turn  unto  the  Lord  :  and  all 
the  kindreds  of  the  nations  shall  worship  before 
thee.  For  the  kingdom  is  the  Lord's :  and  he  is 
the  governor  among  the  nations." 

Psalms  lxxii.  11.  —  "All  kings  shall  fall  down 
before  him  :  all  nations  shall  serve  him." 

Isaiah  xlix.  6. — "And  he  said,  It  is  a  light  thing 
that  thou  shouldest  be  my  Servant  to  raise  up  the 
tribes  of  Jacob  and  to  restore  the  preserved  of 
Israel  :  I  will  also  give  thee  for  a  Light  to  the 
Gentiles,  that  thou  mayest  be  my  Salvation  unto 
the  end  of  the  earth." 

Jeremiah  xvi.  19.  —  "O  Lord,  my  Strength  and 
my  Fortress,  and  my  Refuge  in  the  day  of  afflic- 
tion, the  Gentiles  shall  come  unto  thee  from  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  and  shall  say,  Surely  our  fathers 


READING  OF  THE   SCRIPTURES.  15 

have  inherited  lies,  vanity,  and  things  wherein 
there  is  no  profit." 

Daniel  vii.  13, 14. — "  I  saw  in  the  night  visions, 
and,  behold,  one  like  the  Son  of  man  came  with  the 
clouds  of  heaven,  and  came  to  the  Ancient  of  days, 
and  they  brought  him  near  before  him.  And 
there  was  given  him  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a 
kingdom,  that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages, 
should  serve  him  :  his  dominion  is  an  everlasting 
dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  his  king- 
dom that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed." 

Malachi  i.  11. — "For  from  the  rising  of  the 
sun,  even  unto  the  going  down  of  the  same,  my 
name  shall  be  great  among  the  Gentiles ;  and  in 
every  place  incense  shall  be  offered  unto  my  name, 
and  a  pure  offering :  for  my  name  shall  be  great 
among  the  heathen,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts." 

Mark  xiv.  9.  —  "Verily  I  say  unto  you, where- 
soever this  gospel  shall  be  preached  throughout 
the  whole  ivorld,  this  also  that  she  hath  done  shall 
be  spoken  of  for  a  memorial  of  her." 

Revelation  xi.  15.  —  "And  the  seventh  angel 
sounded ;  and  there  were  great  voices  in  heaven, 
saying,  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become 
the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ ;  and 
he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever." 

Revelation  xv.  4.  —  "  Who  shall  not  fear  thee, 
O  Lord,  and  glorify  thy  name  ?   for  thou  only  art 


16  READING  OP  THE  SCRIPTURES. 

holy :  for  all  nations  shall  come  and  worship  be- 
fore thee." 

The  following  texts  were  adduced  as  illustrat- 
ing the  means  by  which  the  gospel  is  to  be  circu- 
lated among  the  nations  : — 

Psalms  exxxviii.  4. —  "All  the  kings  of  the  earth 
shall  praise  thee,  O  Lord,  when  they  hear  the 
words  of  thy  mouth." 

Mark  xvi.  15.  —  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature." 

Luke  xxiv.  47. —  "And  that  repentance  and 
remission  of  sins  should  be  preached  in  his  name 
among  all  nations,  beginning  at  Jerusalem." 

Romans  x.  13,  14.  —  "  For  whosoever  shall  call 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved.  How 
then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom  they  have 
not  believed  ?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in  him 
of  whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  and  how  shall 
they  hear  without  a  preacher  ? 


CHAPTER  II. 


After  the  above  quotations  in  their  connexion 
were  read,  an  aged  and  venerable  form  arose  and 
addressed  the  assembly.  His  long,  white  robe 
indicated  his  eastern  origin,  while  the  intelligent 
seriousness  of  his  countenance,  and  the  graceful 
dignity  of  his  manner,  proclaimed  the  class  of  so- 
ciety to  which  he  belonged.  It  is  not  without 
much  embarrassment,  said  he,  that  I  presume  to 
speak  on  a  subject  of  which  I  confess  myself  ex- 
ceedingly ignorant.  My  object,  however,  is  not 
to  instruct,  but  to  be  instructed.  1  am  but  a  babe 
in  Christ.  A  few  years  ago,  I  had  no  knowledge 
of  such  a  being.  The  pall  of  spiritual  death 
shrouded  my  mind ;  but,  through  the  mercy  of  God, 
a  stranger  appeared  amongst  us ;  and  though  I 
resisted  his  doctrines  long  and  obstinately,  I  was 
at  last  overpowered,  and  led,  by  the  Divine  Spirit, 
a  willing  suppliant  to  the  feet  of  Jesus. 

Since   "the  sun  of  righteousness"  arose  upon 
my    darkened    mind  —  since    the   perfect   sacri- 
fice of  my  God  and  Saviour  became    my   only 
2* 


18  SPEECH  OF  AN   ORIENTAL. 

trust,  "the  consolations  of  God  have  not  been 
small  with  me."  This  however  has  not  inva- 
riably been  the  case.  At  times  my  light  is  ob- 
scured by  clouds  which  throw  a  deep  shade  over 
the  peace  and  prospects  of  my  soul.  Some  of 
these  clouds  I  know  are  sin,  others  I  believe  to 
be  ignorance.  I  am  a  novice  on  many  points  ; 
but  never  do  I  feel  more  confounded  than  on  the 
subjects  involved  in  the  texts  which  have  been 
read.  Here  I  find  the  immutable  purpose  of  Je- 
hovah to  convert  all  nations.  I  understand  the 
means  by  which  this  purpose  is  to  be  accomplished, 
—  the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  I  read  the  solemn 
duty  imposed  upon  those  who  have  received  the 
blessings  of  revelation,  to  communicate  them  to 
others. 

From  this  purpose  of  infinite  wisdom,  and  these 
provisions  for  its  accomplishment,  I  turn  my  eyes 
to  the  nations  of  men.  I  look  with  cheering  ex- 
pectation to  see  what  has  been  effected.  Alas,  1 
look  in  vain!  Instead  of  finding  one  extended 
Eden  covering  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  blooming 
in  celestial  beauty,  I  perceive  on  almost  every 
side  an  unbroken  wilderness  —  a  dreary  desert. 
"  The  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world  "  still 
hold  their  empire  over  the  largest  and  fairest  por- 
tions of  the  globe.  How  can  these  things  be 
reconciled  ?     Often  have  I  made  this  inquiry  ;  but 


SPEECH  OF  AN  ORIENTAL.  19 

up  to  the  present  hour  no  satisfactory  reply  has 
been  given. 

I  desire  to  be  instructed  especially  in  relation 
to  the  Saviour's  commission  to  his  Apostles  and 
their  successors.  Do  we  find  its  signification  in 
the  obvious  import  of  its  terms?  or  are  we  to  pry 
beneath  its  surface  for  some  occult  meaning?  The 
missionaries  whom  I  have  consulted  have  told  me, 
without  a  dissenting  voice,  that  it  will  admit  only 
of  a  literal  interpretation.  Now  if  this  be  so, 
why  has  not  the  gospel  been  preached  to  every 
creature  ?  They  reply,  the  command  has  been 
disobeyed  —  the  church  is  guilty.  But  this  only 
increases  my  difficulty.  How  is  it  possible  the 
Saviour  would  have  allowed  a  command  to  be 
overlooked,  upon  the  execution  or  neglect  of 
which  his  kingdom  must  stand  or  fall,  and  myriads 
of  souls  so  precious  in  his  eyes,  either  live  or  die 
forever.  How  could  he  permit  this  command  to 
be  practically  forgotten  ;  not  by  a  few  Christians, 
but  by  the  church  universal  ;  not  for  a  short  pe- 
riod, but  for  centuries  at  a  time  ? 

Has  our  holy  religion  no  controlling  power? 
"  Then/'  say  my  idolatrous  countrymen,  "we 
certainly  do  not  need  it.  It  is  not  what  you 
have  represented  it  to  be.  It  is  more  spiritless 
than  those  forms  of  paganism  which  you  condemn. 
Paganism  has  made  wider  and  more  signal  con- 


20  SPEECH    OP  AN  ORIENTAL. 

quests  than  Christianity.  Paganism  has  over- 
spread more  than  one-third  of  the  inhabited  world. 
From  a  small  beginning  it  has  extended  until  it 
has  subjugated  a  much  greater  number  of  minds 
than  your  boasted  and  obtrusive  religion." 

I  know  that  the  Apostles  and  their  coadjutors 
laboured  to  fulfil  the  literal  import  of  the  com- 
mand, and  that  the  gospel  was  preached  by  them 
in  almost  all  the  principal  countries  of  the  world. 
But  where  is  the  spirit,  which  actuated  these 
early  Christians,  and  where,  too,  are  the  conquests 
they  gained  ?  Have  not  the  very  countries  they 
conquered  in  the  name  and  by  the  power  of  their 
Saviour,  been  retaken  by  the  enemy  ?  And  where 
Christianity  has  since  extended,  at  least  up  to  the 
close  of  the  last  century,  has  it  not  almost  as  fre- 
quently been  driven  by  persecution,  as  carried  by 
love  ? 

I  am  aware  that  the  church  appears  to  be 
awakening  to  new  energy  in  her  duty  ;  — but  how 
is  it  possible  that  she  could  ever  have  slumbered 
so  long  ?  How  can  such  a  state  of  death  be  con- 
sistent with  a  religion  of  life  and  power  ?  —  a  re- 
ligion whose  demands  are  so  binding,  whose 
rewards  are  so  glorious  —  which  provides  for 
obedience  not  by  the  coercion  of  external  law, 
but  through  "  the  love  of  Christ  constraining  us  ?" 

This,  then,  is  the  source  of  my  perplexity  — 


SPEECH   OF  AN  ORIENTAL.  21 

the  seeming  inconsistency  between  the  revealed 
design  of  the  gospel  and  its  known  results  ;  —  be- 
tween the  quickening  influences  of  Christianity  and 
the  death-like  torpor  of  those  who  profess  it. 
Such  are  the  difliculties  which  occur  to  my  mind, 
and  such  the  objections  urged  by  others,  that  I  am 
at  times  almost  confounded.  I  am  tempted  to 
disbelieve  —  to  reject  the  whole  system  of  Chris- 
tianity, as  inconsistent  with  itself.  And  nothing 
but  a  consciousness  of  the  marvellous  light  it  has 
infused  into  my  own  soul,  and  the  wonderful 
change  it  has  wrought  there,  reconciles  me  to 
its  mysteries,  and  allays  my  troubled  feelings. 

Those  who  live  where  the  gospel  has  been  long 
and  faithfully  preached  cannot  comprehend  our 
emotions  on  this  subject.  Oh  if  they  knew  the  re- 
sults of  this  neglect  of  Christian  duty  upon  us, 
their  sympathies  would  be  powerfully  awakened  ! 
Nearly  two  thousand  years  have  rolled  away  since 
the  world  was  thrown  open  to  the  benevolent  efforts 
of  Christians.  What  dense  crowds  have  been 
passing  through  the  long  intervening  centuries 
into  the  world  of  retribution  —  ignorant  of  the 
Saviour  —  unprepared  for  heaven.  Many  of  my 
best  friends  and  dearest  relatives  have  died  in  this 
hopeless  condition.  I  have  lost  my  aged  parents  — 
poor  unpitied  idolaters  !  Several  of  my  children 
have  been  called  into  eternity.     But  the  saddest 


22  SPEECH  OF  AN  ORIENTAL. 

stroke  of  all,  which  leaves  my  affections 
bleeding,  especially  since  I  have  known  the 
necessity  of  the  gospel,  is  the  death  of  her  to 
whom  I  was  most  nearly  related,  and  who  went 
to  her  changeless  destiny,  only  a  year  before  the 
missionary  visited  my  nation. 

What  hope  can  I  possibly  entertain  of  their  hap- 
piness ?  I  have  not  forgotten  our  deep  ignorance, 
and  most  painfully  do  I  remember  our  deeper 
guilt.  Oh  they  must  have  perished  !*  The  mind 
of  the  old  man  began  to  labour,  and  his  tongue  to 
falter  beneath  the  oppressive  weight  of  his  feel- 
ings. He  hesitated  for  a  moment,  and  resumed 
his  seat. 

*  This  appears  to  bo  the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  converted 
heathen,  respecting  those  who  died  before  the  gospel  was  pro- 
claimed to  them.    "  So  that  they  are  without  excuse.'" 


CHAPTER  III. 


The  chord  of  sympathy  was  touched,  and  many 
a  heart  responded  to  the  deep  emotions  of  the 
aged  convert.  There  were  those  present,  however, 
who  looked  upon  their  agitation  as  the  offspring 
of  ignorance. 

Of  this  number  were  several  who  arose  as  by  a 
simultaneous  impulse,  and  desired  the  liberty  to 
reply.  They  were  all  natives  of  Christian  coun- 
tries, though  from  different  parts  of  Christendom. 
The  floor  was  yielded  to  an  inhabitant  of  Great 
Britain,  whose  age  and  wisdom  qualified  him  to 
speak  with  authority,  at  least  in  his  own  country. 

The  difficulty,  he  observed,  which  has  been 
urged  by  my  brother  from  the  East  appears  to  me 
of  easy  solution.  The  most  profound  theolo- 
gians of  my  native  land  believe  that  the  com- 
mand which  has  been  quoted  admits  of  only  one 
interpretation,  and  that  is  found  in  its  literal 
construction.  But  it  must  be  evident  to  every 
reflecting  mind,  that  as  applied  individually  to 
ministers  or  to  Christians,  it  could  not  be  literally 


24  SPEECH    OF    AN   ENGLISHMAN. 

obeyed.     What  minister  could   go    into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature  ? 

In  its  application  to  the  church  at  large,  it  can 
receive  only  a  gradual  accomplishment.  If  all 
who  professed  to  love  Christ,  obeyed  his  laws, 
the  gospel  might  be  preached  with  nearly  a  con- 
sentaneous effort  in  every  part  of  the  world.  But 
this  is  by  no  means  the  case.  There  is  only  a 
small  proportion  of  nominal  Christians,  who  mani- 
fest a  becoming  zeal  for  the  Saviour's  glory,  and 
these  few  feel  it  their  duty  to  exercise  discretion 
in  selecting  such  spheres  of  labour  as  promise  the 
greatest  results. 

With  a  very  few  exceptions,  the  ministers  in 
my  country  believe  themselves  bound  to  occupy 
the  important  stations  at  home.  No  other  country 
appears  to  us  to  hold  so  prominent  a  place  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth.  Her  name,  her  wealth, 
her  science,  her  boundless  influence,  her  number- 
less resources,  give  Great  Britain  a  commanding 
superiority  over  the  whole  world  ;  while  her  fo- 
reign colonies,  her  naval  forces,  and  her  exten- 
sive commerce,  open  channels  of  communication 
to  every  part  of  the  globe. 

Where,  then,  can  the  servants  of  Christ  exercise 
their  functions  with  such  prospects  of  unlimited 
success  as  in  this  country  ?  If  they  can  preach 
only  in  one  place  at  a  time,  what  place  could  they 


SPEECH  OF  AN   ENGLISHMAN.  25 

select  of  equal  promise?  Bring  Great  Britain 
under  the  influence  of  Christian  principles,  and 
the  world  would  soon  receive  the  gospel  at  her 
hands.  For  these  reasons  we  cannot  admit  that 
the  religion  of  Christ  is  powerless,  or  that  his 
commands  are  neglected,  merely  because  we  have 
not  abandoned  our  own  country,  and  gone  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 


CHAPTER   IV. 


A  citizen  of  the  United  States  of  America  was 
the  next  speaker.  As  the  remarks  of  our  vene- 
rable friend,  said  he,  apply  exclusively  to  the 
British  isles,  it  devolves  upon  me  to  show  the  views 
which  my  countrymen  and  myself  take  of  the 
particular  passage  under  consideration. 

As  to  its  interpretation  we  are  all  agreed.  We 
consider  it  our  duty  to  make  the  conversion  of  the 
icorld  the  ultimate  end  of  all  our  plans ;  but  our 
views  of  the  relative  influence  of  countries  by  no 
means  accord  with  those  which  have  been  advo- 
cated. It  is  our  decided  conviction  that  there  is 
no  country  in  which  the  gospel  can  be  preached 
with  such  infallible  prospects  of  benefit  to  the 
world  as  America. 

Look,  for  instance,  at  the  vast  extent  and  sur- 
passing capabilities  of  territory  included  within 
the  limits  of  these  states.  Consider  the  unequalled 
increase  of  their  population.  Contemplate  the 
exhaustless  resources  of  national  and  individual 
wealth,  which  every  year  developes  and  amplifies. 


SPEECH    OF    AN    AMERICAN.  'Z  i 

What  has  ever  equalled  the  progress  of  internal 
improvement  which  America  exhibits  ?  Who 
can  foresee  her  unparalled  destination  ?  Who  can 
calculate  the' influence  which  she  must  one  clay 
exert  upon  the  nations  of  the  earth  ? .  Already  is 
her  fame  extoilod,  and  her  power  felt  in  distant 
lands,  through  the  energy  and  enterprise  of  her 
inhabitants.  She  has  become  a  commercial  na- 
tion, and  her  ships  are  found  in  every  port,  and 
her  merchants  in  every  mart  of  the  world. 

But  there  are  elements  at  work  within  this 
nation  which  must  be  counteracted,  or  her  own 
advancing  greatness,  and  the  benefits  she  is  des- 
tined to  confer  upon  others,  will  alike  be  frustrated. 
The  "  Man  of  Sin,"  is  aiming  at  the  subjugation  of 
this  fair  portion  of  the  world  to  his  iron  yoke. 
Infidelity  is  lifting  its  head  proudly,  and  levelling 
its  shafts  fearlessly  at  every  form  of  religion. 
Mammon  has  raised  his  standard  in  the  very 
church,  and  decoyed  to  his  service  thousands  who 
profess  to  serve  God  alone.  There  is  no  other 
portion  of  the  globe  which  holds  out  such  allure- 
ments to  worldly  aggrandizement  —  none  to 
which  such  a  vast  and  mingled  tide  of  emigra- 
tion is  sweeping.  What  agency  is  not  required 
in  meeting  all  the  exigencies  which  the  peculiar 
circumstances  of  this  country  are  constantly 
creating !     Convert  America  and  enlist  her  in  the 


28  SPEECH    OF    AN    AMERICAN. 

cause  of  Christ,  and  the  conversion  of  the  world 
is  practicable  and  easy. 

These  are  the  reasons  for  which  we  believe 
we  are  fulfilling  the  design  of  the  Saviour,  by 
concentrating  our  principal  forces  upon  the  fa- 
voured land  of  our  nativity.  What  we  have 
already  done  for  the  heathen  world  is,  at  least  in 
iuy  judgement,  quite  as  much  as  the  urgent  de- 
mands of  our  own  country  justify. 


CHAPTER  V. 


The  last  speaker  had  scarcely  taken  his  seat, 
before  a  representative  of  another  part  of  the 
Christian  world  claimed  the  attention  of  the 
assembly. 

I  am  a  citizen,  said  he,  of  that  country  where 
the  chains  of  papal  superstition  were  first  sun- 
dered, and  the  light  of  the  reformation  broke 
upon  the  world.  In  my  country  we  do  not  differ 
in  our  interpretation  of  the  Saviour's  command 
from  those  who  have  spoken ;  but  I  certainly 
cannot  subscribe  to  their  exalted  opinions  of  their 
own  nations. 

I  have  been  constrained  to  conclude  that  there 
was  no  land  which  possessed  the  same  claims 
upon  the  efforts  of  Christians,  as  my  own.  Oth- 
ers may  boast  of  wealth  and  navies,  and  com- 
merce, and  colonies.  Our  boast  is  of  men  and 
of  the  means  by  which  they  are  prepared  for  the 
most  distinguished  stations  and  difficult  labours. 
Look  at  the  mental  capabilities  and  physical  en- 
durance of  my  countrymen.  What  can  exceed 
3* 


30  SPEECH    OF    A   GERMAN. 

their  habits  of  intellectual  drudgery,  and  almost 
starving  economy 

Add  to  this  our  literary  eminence.  How  nu- 
merous are  our  institutions  —  how  numberless 
their  students  —  how  extensive  and  accurate  our 
science,  and  particularly  our  theological  research- 
es !  What  light  have  not  our  renowned  professors 
shed  upon  the  ancient  languages,  and  the  critical 
interpretation  of  the  Bible. 

Here  then  is  an  agency  which,  if  brought  to 
bear  upon  the  world,  would  soon  produce  the 
change  we  all  desire.  Let  the  army  of  Him 
who  "goes  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer,"  be 
reinforced  by  the  host  these  institutions  could  fur- 
nish, and  the  conquest  of  the  world  would  soon 
be  achieved.  Who  so  capable  of  enduring  the 
trials  and  privations  of  a  missionary  life  —  who  so 
able  to  conquer  the  numerous  and  difficult  lan- 
guages of  the  unevangelized  nations  ! 

But  there  is  another  consideration  which  en- 
hances the  demands  of  our  own  country  upon  our 
services.  There  are  influences  abroad  which  will 
inevitably  enlist  and  wield  all  this  moral  power 
against  the  pure  religion  of  the  gospel,  if  the 
greatest  efforts  are  not  made  by  the  friends  of 
truth  to  resist  them.  Rationalism  and  infidelity 
are  popular  and  lamentably  prevalent  in  our 
seminaries.      Many    of   our    greatest    men    are 


SPEECH    OF   A   GERMAN.  31 

wild  in  their  speculations ;  and  their  mighty  and 
splendid  intellects  draw  after  them  in  their  erratic 
courses  hundreds  of  our  most  talented  youth. 
The  doctrines  of  the  Reformation  are  rejected 
by  a  large  proportion  of  my  countrymen,  while 
the  institutions  of  our  holy  religion  are  despised 
by  not  a  few.  Is  there  a  land,  then,  upon  which 
the  sun  shines,  that  promises  so  rich  a  return  for 
Christian  effort  as  Germany  ? 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Natives  of  France,  Holland,  Switzerland,  and 
other  countries  of  Christendom,  all  felt  themselves 
called  upon  to  show  their  reasons  for  restricting 
their  principal  labours  within  their  own  terri- 
tories. Each  speaker  found  in  the  cherished  land 
of  his  birth,  advantages  which  he  and  his  fellow- 
citizens  imagined  gave  it  a  distinctive  prominence 
above  other  parts  of  the  world ;  and  which,  in 
their  opinion,justified  their  comparative  inattention 
to  other  countries. 

At  length  a  converted  Chinese  arose,  and  ex- 
pressed his  regret  that  such  limited  and  evidently 
selfish  operations  should  have  been  mistaken  for 
the  impartial  beneficence  enjoined  in  our  Lord's 
command. 

Who  is  right,  inquired  he,  or  are  all  right? 
Is  the  restriction  which  each  one  has  made  in 
favour  of  his  own  country,  a  restriction  in  the 
text,  or  is  it  not  rather  a  limitation  in  the  views 
of  its  interpreters  ?  Can  every  country  possess 
superior  advantages  to  all  others  ?     If,  as  you  all 


A    CONVERTED  CHINESE.  33 

admit,  the  text  is  to  be  taken  in  its  literal  im- 
port ;  and  if,  as  each  declares,  its  obvious  de- 
sign is  to  bestow  the  most  labour  where  the 
promise  of  success  is  the  greatest,  then  is  it  not 
evident  that  many  of  you  must  be  mistaken  in 
your  practical  conclusions  ?  Is  it  not  possible 
that  all  are  mistaken  ? 

Suppose  that  you  had  lived,  as  I  have,  in  a 
country,  more  extensive  than  any  of  those  you 
have  mentioned,  and  far  more  populous  than  all 
of  them  together ;  would  you  have  selected  the 
places  you  now  inhabit,  as  the  appropriate  spheres 
of  your  labour  ?  If  your  reasoning  be  valid,  where 
ought  you  to  have  exerted  yourselves  with  so 
much  energy  as  in  those  very  empires,  and  king- 
doms you  have  most  neglected  ? 

Where  is  the  demand  so  urgent  ?  We  rest  not 
our  priority  of  claim  upon  any  thing  problemat- 
ical or  prospective.  We  present  our  intrinsic 
greatness  —  our  present  condition.  The  empire 
to  which  I  belong  contains  more  than  one-third 
of  the  entire  population  of  the  world  ;  while  its 
influence  is  so  great  upon  the  surrounding  king- 
doms, that  if  converted,  the  majority  of  mankind, 
we  believe,  wTould  soon  be  brought  to  bow  to  the 
sceptre  of  Jehovah. 

But  does  not  your  reasoning  prove  more  than 
you  are  prepared  to  admit  ?     According  to  your 


34  A    CONVERTED    CHINESE. 

views,  the  practical  interpretation  of  the  text 
varies  with  the  private  circumstances  of  those  who 
expound  it.  You  evidently  prefer  one  country  to 
the  rest,  because  you  happen  to  belong  to  it.  Sup- 
pose that  by  a  frequent  change  of  residence  you 
had  become  equally  interested  in  one-half  of  the 
countries  of  the  world,  would  you  not  have  ex- 
tended your  plan  of  beneficence  to  meet  your  par- 
tialities ?  Now  extend  it  to  the  other  half,  for 
which  some  other  interpreter  of  Christ's  charge 
might  contract  the  same  attachments,  and  you 
will  then  exemplify  the  principle  of  the  text.  You 
will  then  adopt  the  only  mode  of  benevolent 
operation  which  your  Divine  Teacher,  by  the  very 
terms  of  his  c^  imand,  prescribes. 

But  I  perceive  the  fallacy  of  this  reasoning.  It 
is  human  nature  in  its  present  weakness  to  mag- 
nify places  in  which  we  have  a  personal  inter- 
est, and  to  overlook  others. 

A  few  shipwrecked  sailors  came  to  my  coun- 
try a  short  time  ago,  who  gave  us  some  account 
of  their  sufferings.  Among  other  things  they 
mentioned  that  they  had  been  cast  upon  Lord 
North's  island,  and  were  detained  there  a  long 
time.  This  island  they  informed  us  is  known  to 
its  inhabitants  by  the  name  Toby.  It  is  only  about 
three-quarters  of  a  mile  long,  by  one-half  broad. 
It    affords  scarcely   any  means   of  subsistence. 


A  CONVERTED    CHINESE.  35 

The  natives  live  principally  upon  cocoanuts  ;  at 
times  they  are  reduced  almost  to  starvation ;  and 
yet  notwithstanding  the  sufferings  they  are  doom- 
ed to  endure  on  this  impoverished  speck  in  the 
ocean,  they  think  and  say  there  is  no  place  in  all 
the  world  like  their  own  Toby. 

As  far  as  I  have  understood  the  different  speak- 
ers, they  all  admit  the  paramount  importance  of 
having  the  world  converted  in  the  shortest  pos- 
sible period.  It  is  in  the  mode  of  accomplishing 
this  object  that  they  cannot  agree.  Each  one 
supposes  that  his  own  country  ought  to  be  first 
evangelized,  and  that  then  his  fellow-citizens 
might  be  employed  in  promulgating  the  gospel 
among  other  nations.  This  preliminary  work 
they  believe  to  be  an  ample  apology  for  not 
having  preached  the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 

Now  the  question  is,  how  long  have  such 
opinions  been  entertained  1  Has  the  practical 
result  of  this  plan  proved  its  superior  wisdom  ? 
How  many  centuries  have  elapsed  since  the  ex- 
periment was  commenced  ?  How  many  more 
will  be  necessary  before  this  preparatory  under- 
taking shall  be  completed?  Can  it  be  shown 
that  all  past  efforts  have  advanced  you  toward  the 
end  you  have  had  in  view  ? 

If  I  am  rightly  informed,  there  has  been  a  de- 
cided increase  of  vital  religion  in  some  parts  of 


3G  A  CONVERTED  CHINESE. 

Christendom.  But  the  change  is  recent ;  and  it 
has  occurred  in  those  countries  where  the  great- 
est interest  in  missions  has  been  manifested,  and 
since  the  commencement  of  that  interest.  In 
other  important  places,  I  understand  there  is 
much  less  piety  now  than  there  was  two  centuries 
ago.  Is  it  not  time  then  to  suspect  the  wisdom 
of  a  plan  whose  practical  operations  and  proposed 
result  never  approximate  each  other? 

Of  one  thing  there  can  be  no  question.  If  your 
example  is  universally  followed,  the  world  will 
never  be  converted.  As  far  as  your  influence 
goes,  the  purposes  of  God  must  be  defeated.  That 
the  object  you  assign  for  remaining  at  home, — 
the  conversion  of  your  respective  countrymen, — 
will  be  ultimately  accomplished,  is  fixed  in  the 
immutable  decrees  of  Jehovah.  But  the  same 
wisdom  has  determined  that  it  shall  not  occur  un- 
til the  gospel  is  preached  to  every  nation. 

The  light  of  the  latter  day  glory  will  not  con- 
dense its  rays  upon  any  particular  portion  of  the 
globe.  The  spirit  of  God  will  not  concentrate 
His  power  on  any  one  privileged  spot.  "  A  na- 
tion shall  be  born  at  once."  "  And  it  shall  come 
to  pass  in  the  last  days,  saith  God,  I  will  pour  out 
my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh."  So  that  while  you  re- 
fuse to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  you  not 
only  defer,  as  far  as  you  can,  the  universal  reign  of 


A    CONVERTED  CHINESE.  37 

Christ  upon  earth,  but  you  decline  the  richest 
spiritual  blessings  for  your  own  countries. 

To  enjoy  the  full  advantages  of  the  millennium, 
your  countries  may  probably  as  much  need  the 
future  prayers  and  reciprocal  aid  of  nations  yet 
unconverted,  as  those  nations  require  your  pres- 
ent assistance.  The  safest  way  is  to  follow  the 
literal  construction  of  our  Saviour's  command. 
Then  you  will  have  the  consciousness  of  knowing 
that  the  mode  you  adopt  is  not  your  own  sugges- 
tion, but  that  of  infinite  wisdom  ;  and  that  those 
who  were  divinely  qualified  to  understand  and 
execute  this  command,  have  set  you  the  example. 


CHAPTER   VII. 


The  next  speaker  was  a  descendant  of  European 
ancestry,  though  born  in  one  of  the  principal  cities 
of  India.  He  began  by  saying,  that  he  had  spent 
several  years  in  England  and  America,  and  that 
while  residing  in  the  last  mentioned  country  he 
became,  as  he  trusts,  "a  new  creature  in  Christ 
Jesus."  "  Since  that  period,  said  he,  I  have  ever 
felt  the  greatest  possible  concern  for  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  millions  in  the  land  of  my  birth. 

I  can  sympathize,  therefore,  with  those  who 
have  expressed  the  strongest  personal  attachment 
to  their  respective  countries,  though  I  must  confess 
that  I  dissent  entirely  from  their  views  with  regard 
to  the  best  mode  of  benefiting  those  countries. 
The  last  speaker  alluded  to  a  topic  of  the  greatest 
importance,  which  they  have  entirely  overlooked, 
but  which  I  have  often  heard  elucidated  by  the 
most  learned  divines  in  the  places  I  have  visited  ;  I 
mean  the  legitimate  reaction  of  missions  connected 
with  the  promised  reward  of  beneficence.  If  I  were 
at  liberty  to  employ  the  gospel  for  the  exclusive 


A   NATIVE   OF   INDIA.  39 

advantage  of  the  land  of  my  earliest  and  strongest 
attachment,  I  should  never  think  of  restricting  it 
within  our  own  bounds.  Experiment  has  fully 
demonstrated  the  wisdom  of  the  liberal  plan  of 
Christian  effort ;  while  the  trial  of  centuries  has  put 
the  ban  upon  the  restricted  measures  which  have 
been  so  zealously  advocated. 

The  Moravian  Church  furnishes  a  striking  il- 
lustration of  this  fact.  A  century  ago,  this  little 
band  organized  themselves  into  a  missionary 
board,  and  resolved  to  aim  at  nothing  less  than 
the  conversion  of  the  whole  world.  The  congre- 
gation was  then  composed  of  six  hundred  members, 
principally  exiles.  Since  that  period,  God  hath 
"  extended  peace  to  her  like  a  river,  and  the  glory 
of  the  Gentiles  like  a  flowing  stream."  Instead  of 
one  congregation  at  home,  there  are  now  eighty  ; 
while  forty  stations  among  the  heathen,  and  up- 
wards of  two  hundred  missionaries,  proclaim  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  their  foreign  efforts. 

Ask  the  most  valuable  members  of  the  Church 
of  England  about  the  remunerating  influence  of 
Foreign  Missions,  and  they  will  inform  you  that 
the  change  w-hich  has  come  over  the  spirit  of 
their  communion,  began  near  the  epoch  of  their 
labours  among  the  heathen. 

Consider  the  history  of  the  American  church- 
es.    Less  than  thirty  years  ago,  a  few  young  men 


40  A   NATIVE   OP  INDIA 

conceived  the  strange  purpose  of  consecrating 
their  talents  to  the  instruction  of  the  unevangelized 
nations  of  men.  Their  friends  were  alarmed  at 
their  rash  zeal.  It  was  feared  that  the  whole 
Christian  public  could  not  sustain  them.  Still 
they  went  forward,  and  their  going  was  "  as  when 
one  letteth  out  water."  The  fountain  of  benevo- 
lence which  had  been  sealed,  was  opened. 
Streams  rushed  out  through  a  hundred  channels, 
and  the  surrounding  country,  as  well  as  remote 
regions,  felt  the  fertilizing  effects.  Facts  have 
been  adduced  in  long  array  to  show  how  much 
more  Christianity  flourished  in  America  after  that 
period,  than  before. 

This  gigantic  effort  led  to  other  projects  on  a 
similar  scale.  The  destitute  and  dying  at  home, 
who  had  before  been  overlooked,  were  now  re- 
membered and  relieved.  Plans  of  benevolence 
were  devised  in  almost  every  variety  to  suit  the 
numerous  exigencies  of  the  country. 

Bible  and  Tract  Societies ;  Societies  to  Edu- 
cate Young  Men  for  the  Ministry ;  Temperance 
Societies  ;  Societies  for  the  benefit  of  Seamen  ; 
and  other  institutions  for  the  reduction  of  misery, 
and  prevention  of  guilt ;  all  appeared  in  such 
quick  succession,  as  proved  that  they  proceeded 
from  some  new  spring  of  benevolence.  The  Amer- 
ican Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Mis- 


OF   EUROPEAN   DESCENT.  41 

sions  have  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  ordained 
Missionaries  in  their  service.  The  Assembly's 
Board  have  not  one-fifth  of  that  number ;  while 
one  Home  Missionary  Society  alone,  under  the 
auspices  of  the  churches  which  employ  these 
boards,  which  society  has  been  organized  within 
twelve  years,  supports  between  seven  and  eight 
hundred  labourers,  and  expends  annually  from 
eighty  to  one  hundred  thousand  dollars. 

The  Baptist  denomination,  which  sustains  about 
fifty  foreign  representatives,  have  brought  up  their 
number  of  Domestic  Missionaries  to  upwards  of 
one  hundred,  in  the  short  space  of  four  years. 

The  Episcopal  and  Methodist  churches  feel  the 
same  powerful  impulse.  According  to  the  reports 
of  the  former  body,  those  congregations  which 
give  the  most  liberally  to  Foreign  Missions,  con- 
tribute still  more  bountifully  to  Domestic.  And 
here  is  a  fact  which,  perhaps  more  than  all  others, 
proves  the  benign  effects  of  Foreign  Missions 
upon  the  churches  and  the  countries  by  which 
they  are  sustained.  Those  persons  who  are  the 
most  zealous  and  munificent  in  evangelizing  the 
heathen  are  the  most  liberal  patrons  of  all  domes- 
tic institutions.  And  what  adds  peculiar  force  to 
this  consideration  is,  that  before  the  condition  of 
the  heathen  world  aroused  the  sympathies  of  these 
very  Christians,  they  scarcely  gave  any  thing  to 
objects  of  charity. 

4* 


42  A  NATIVE   OF  INDIA 

What  a  rich  commentary  does  this  specimen  of 
facts  furnish  upon  a  large  class  of  Scripture  pas- 
sages. "  There  is  that  scattereth,  and  yet  increas- 
eth  :  and  there  is  that  withholdeth  more  than  is 
meet,  and  it  tendeth  to  poverty."  "  The  liberal 
soul  shall  be  made  fat :  and  he  that  watereth,  shall 
be  watered  also  himself." 

"  He  which  soweth  sparingly,  shall  reap  also 
sparingly  :  and  he  which  soweth  bountifully,  shall 
reap  also  bountifully."  "  And  God  is  able  to  make 
all  grace  abound  toward  you :  that  ye  always 
having  all  sufficiency  in  all  things,  may  abound  to 
every  good  work."  "Being  enriched  in  every 
thing,  to  all  bountifulness." 

The  58th  chapter  of  Isaiah  is  chiefly  devoted  to 
the  advantages  of  beneficence. 

The  Lord  considers  himself  even  the  debtor  to 
all  those  whom  his  own  grace  disposes  to  acts  of 
mercy  and  charity.  "He  that  hath  pity  upon  the 
poor,  lendeth  unto  the  Lord  :  and  that  which  he 
hath  given,  will  he  pay  him  again." 

There  is  something  in  the  very  nature  of  the 
missionary  enterprise,  which  is  adapted  to  produce 
the  most  salutary  effect  upon  the  churches.  It  is 
pre-eminently  conducive  to  the  greatest  develope- 
ment  of  those  principles  which  constitute  the  chief 
attributes  of  Christian  character. 

The  world  is  the  object  of  benevolence — the 


OP   EUROPEAN   DESCENT.  43 

whole  world  in  all  its  magnitude  and  misery  — the 
rebellious,  self-ruined  world  for  which  Christ  died, 
arid  which  is  to  be  reconciled  to  him  by  human 
agency.  What  love,  what  zeal,  what  liberality, 
what  self-denial,  and  faith,  and  prayer,  are  not 
demanded  in  this  stupendous  undertaking  !  The 
heart  which  it  enlists  must  be  greatly  improved, 
whatever  may  have  been  its  previous  excellence  ; 
for  there  is  no  other  subject  which  searches  it  so 
thoroughly  —  dispossessing  it  of  its  narrow,  selfish 
policy,  and  filling  its  enlarged  capacities  with  the 
Christ-like  spirit  of  universal  brotherhood.  He 
who  does  not  realize  these  happy  effects  of  the 
work  of  missions  upon  his  own  character,  has  rea- 
son to  question  his  sincere  devotedness  to  this 
work. 

He  whose  soul,  spirit,  and  body  are  unreserv- 
edly consecrated  to  the  extension  of  the  Saviour's 
kingdom,  must  necessarily  exhibit  a  striking  re- 
semblance to  him  to  whom  his  spirit  is  allied  in 
such  powerful  sympathy.  What  a  blessing,  then, 
must  missions  be  to  the  churches,  and  the  coun- 
tries in  which  they  are  situated  !  How  could  it 
be  otherwise  than  that  those  whose  best  principles 
and  mightiest  energies  had  been  summoned,  and 
in  a  measure  adapted  to  the  project  of  a  wTorld's 
conversion,  would  exert  the  most  benign  influence 
upon  every  domestic  institution  and  object  of  be- 


44  A   NATIVE   OF  INDIA. 

nevolence?  The  very  qualifications  which  pre- 
pare them  for  evangelizing  the  world,  dispose  them 
to  become  proportionately  useful  at  home. 

This,  then,  would  be  my  objection  to  limiting 
the  gospel  to  my  native  land,  even  if  the  salvation 
of  my  countrymen  were  my  exclusive  duty.  How 
doubly  mistaken  are  the  brethren  who  have  spo- 
ken ;  first,  in  magnifying  each  one  his  own  coun- 
try above  all  the  world  besides  ;  and  secondly,  in 
endeavouring  to  render  this  country  an  Eden, 
while  the  richest  influences  promised  to  disinte- 
restedness and  liberality  are  all  forfeited  and  all 
withheld. 

At  the  close  of  this  speech,  the  meeting  was 
adjourned  until  the  following  day. 


CHAPTER   VIII 


SECOND    DAY. 


The  assembly  convened  at  an  early  hour,  and 
the  meeting  was  opened  with  prayer.  The  in- 
terest of  those  whose  countries  were  destitute 
of  the  gospel  was  intense.  Not  satisfied  with 
the  reasons  which  had  been  assigned,  they  were 
anxious  to  know  whether  any  valid  arguments 
could  be  adduced  for  withholding  the  gospel  from 
the  heathen.  If  any,  it  would  furnish  them 
with  such  an  apology  for  the  apparent  inertness 
of  Christianity  as  would  settle  their  own  minds 
and  silence  the  opposition  of  their  countrymen. 

If  there  were  none,  it  inspired  the  hope  that  a 
brighter  day  would  immediately  burst  upon  the 
darkness  of  the  world  —  that  a  plain  duty  would 
be  no  longer  neglected. 

A  delegate  who  had  dissuaded  his  son  contrary 
to  his  strong  inclinations  and  avowed  purposes, 
from  consecrating  his  life  to  foreign  missions, 
opened  the  discussions  of  this  day.  My  own  mind, 
said  he,  has  been  long  made  up  on  this  subject. 
The  reason  which  determined  my  judgement  is  not 


46  OBJECTIONS   OF  A  FATHER. 

a  mere  arbitrary  measure  of  human  wisdom — not 
simply  a  rule  of  expedience  in  the  mode  of  fulfill- 
ing Christ's  command.  I  believe  I  have  acted 
on  the  principle  of  positive  duty.  The  word  of 
God  declares  that  "  if  any  provide  not  for  his 
own,  and  specially  for  those  of  his  own  house, 
he  hath  denied  the  faith  and  is  worse  than  an 
infidel."  It  is  a  maxim  of  wisdom  which  none 
will  gainsay,  that  "  charity  begins  at  home." 

God  has  connected  mankind  together  by  a 
variety  of  bonds,  for  the  obvious  design  that  we 
might  be  more  deeply  interested  in  some  charac- 
ters and  communities  than  in  others.  It  is  thus 
that  the  social  compact  is  maintained.  And  were 
it  not  for  these  various  degrees  of  affinity,  and  the 
interests  and  duties  they  involve;  we  know  not 
how  society  could  hold  together.  Hence  it  is  not 
only  natural,  but  rational  and  scriptural,  that  I 
should  care  more  for  my  parents  than  for  distant 
relatives  —  for  my  immediate  circle  of  friends  than 
for  strangers  —  for  my  countrymen  than  for  for- 
eigners. We  feel  that  the  providence  of  God  has 
thrown  certain  objects  upon  our  sympathies  and 
kindness,  and  that  we  should  oppose  every  ar- 
rangement of  divine  wisdom,  as  well  as  every  dic- 
tate of  our  best  affections,  if  we  neglected  to  pro- 
vide for  such  objects. 

Now  it  may  not  be  known  to  a  part  of  this 


OBJECTIONS   OF  A   FATHER.  4? 

assembly,  that  a  very  large  proportion  of  our  own 
kindred  and  neighbours  and  fellow-citizens  are 
"  aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and 
strangers  to  the  covenants  of  promise,  having  no 
hope,  and  without  God  in  the  world."  It  is  true 
they  are  not  involved  in  pagan  ignorance,  but 
their  guilt  is  far  greater  than  if  such  were  the  case. 
Even  in  our  most  populous  and  favoured  cities,  a 
large  majority  of  the  inhabitants  never  attend 
divine  worship.  They  are  not  included  in  any 
congregation  —  they  enjoy  no  pastoral  visitation. 
Many  of  them  are  poor  and  unable  to  make  a  de- 
cent appearance  —  they  are  depraved  and  unwil- 
ling to  improve  their  condition.  This  is  the  case 
in  our  oldest  cities.  In  many  parts  of  the  country 
there  are  no  churches,  no  ministers.  People  may 
be  found  who  know  nothing  of  God,  or  Christ, 
or  immortality.  Ignorant,  destitute,  prejudiced, 
where  can  we  find  objects  whose  appeal  to  our 
charities  is  so  powerful  ?  Have  we  not  then  hea- 
then enough  at  home  to  awaken  our  sympathies  ? 
I  merely  echo  the  inquiry  of  a  thousand  lips — Are 
there  not  heathen  enough  at  home  ?  Or  must  we 
leave  these  and  go  in  search  of  others  to  strange 
and  distant  lands?  The  cry  for  help  comes  up 
from  every  part  of  our  own  country.  Where  can 
we  turn  and  meet  no  destitution  ?  The  ministry 
does  not  equal  this  demand.     It  seems  impossible 


48         KEPLY  OF  ANOTHER  FATHER. 

to  provide  for  the  increasing  exigencies  of  our  own 
country.  Not  until  I  change  my  views  of  duty 
can  I  ever  believe  it  right  to  leave  those  to  perish 
who  are  thrown  at  our  very  door,  and  to  go  thou- 
sands of  miles  in  pursuit  of  others  whose  real 
misery  is  no  greater. 


CHAPTER  IX 


As  the  speaker  closed  his  remarks,  a  distin- 
guished layman  of  wealth  and  education,  who  had 
two  sons  in  the  foreign  missionary  field,  made 
the  following  reply. 

I  have  attended  closely  to  the  arguments  just 
advanced,  and  must  say,  that  to  my  apprehension 
they  are  specious  rather  than  solid.  My  great 
surprise  is,  that  the  principle  of  charity  should  be 
so  perverted,  as  apparently  to  favour  what  from 
its  very  nature  it  must  oppose.  1  do  not  see  how  the 
oft-repeated  adage,  "  charity  begins  at  home,"  can 
be  made  to  subserve  the  purpose  of  this  argument. 

Our  friend  who  has  just  spoken  believes  that  they 
to  whom  the  gospel  has  been  committed,  are  un- 
der primary  obligations  to  communicate  its  bles- 
sings to  their  friends  and  countries.  Now  to  this  or- 
der of  operation,  there  can  be  no  objection.  As 
there  must  be  a  commencement  somewhere,  it  is 
proper  that  we  should  begin  with  those  to  whom 
we  are  united  by  the  strongest  ties  of  kindred  and 
affection. 

5 


50        REPLY  OF  ANOTHER  FATHER, 

Other  things  being  equal,    it  is  right  that  we 
should  attend  first  to  those  in  our  vicinity  —  after- 
wards  to   our  more  remote  brethren.      But  his 
adage  does  not   govern    his   practice.      He  not 
simply  begins  at  home,  but  he   continues  where 
he  began.     He  violates  the  spirit  of  his  own  maxim 
no  less  than  if  he  entirely  neglected  his  friends, 
and  devoted    his  whole    attention    to    strangers. 
He  defeats  too  his  own  end.     The  gospel  as 
we  have  seen  is  not  like  malleable  metals,  which 
lose  their  value  by  expansion.    It  is  more  like  the 
seed  which  yields  but  little  when  poured  in  one 
spot;    but  produces  the  most  abundantly  when 
scattered  in  due  and  equal  proportions  over  the 
largest  space.     There  is  no  possibility  of  exhaust- 
ing its  quantity,  for  it  has  this  peculiarity  :   the 
more  widely  and  profusely  it  is  disseminated  the 
more  it  multiplies  itself  in  the  hands  of  the  sower. 
"  Now  he  that  ministereth  seed  to  the  sower,  both 
minister  bread  for  your  food,  and  multiply  your 
seed  sown,  and  increase  the  fruits  of  your  right- 
eousness "  —  or  benificence. 

"  Charity  begins  at  home,"  though  often  quoted, 
is  not  found  in  God's  word.  That  which  ap- 
proaches the  nearest  to  it  in  meaning,  and  especi- 
ally in  its  present  application,  is  the  command 
given  to  the  Apostles  in  regard  to  their  first  efforts 
to  dispense  the  gospel,  "  beginning  at  Jerusalem." 


WHOSE    SONS    WERE    MISSIONARIES.  51 

What  reason  for  gratitude  every  Christian  and  the 
world  at  large  have,  that  they  did  not  interpret  this 
command  according  to  the  unwarranted  limitation 
which  has  been  affixed  to  the  adage  we  have 
quoted.  "The  joyful  sound"  would  still  have 
been  echoing  among  the  hills  of  Judea,  if  indeed 
its  echoes  had  not  died  away  from  earth.  But 
I  object,  for  other  reasons,  to  the  views  of  privi- 
lege and  duty  which  were  expressed  by  him  who 
last  addressed  us.  What  liberty  have  we  to  ap- 
propriate "  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God" 
to  our  private  purposes?  To  whom  was  it  ever 
committed  in  fee  simple,  to  be  distributed  at  pleas- 
ure ?  I  thought  there  was  but  one  upon  earth  — 
the  professed  Vicegerent  of  God,  —  who  presumed 
to  claim  it  as  a  personal  prerogative,  and  he  is 
too  wise  to  confine  it  to  any  particular  home,  or 
rather  he  considers  the  world  its  aproppriate 
home. 

No ;  the  gospel  is  the  munificent  gift  of  "  the 
King  of  kings,"  not  to  any  individual  or  nation, 
but  to  all  his  fallen  creatures,  to  a  perishing  world. 
It  is  committed  to  us,  with  express  stipulations  and 
for  an  explicit  object.  It  is  to  be  employed  not 
for  our  friends  alone,  but  for  all  God's  creatures, 
not  simply  to  enrich  the  few  whom  we  love,  but 
to  save  those  for  whom  Christ  died.  Had  men 
not  considered  themselves  proprietors  of  the  gos- 


.>J  RBFLT  Of  ANoriuiu  I'ather, 

pel  instead  of  stewards,  its  saving  influences  would 
probably  have  blessed  the  world  long  before  this 
late  period. 

Eighteen  centuries  since,  it  was  declared,  that 
in  the  eves  oi  God,  ami  with  a  reference  to  the 
circulation  of  the  gospel,  ••  there  is  no  difference 

between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek,  for  the  same 
Lord  over  all  is  rich  unto  all  that  call  upon  him." 

"The  grace  of  God  which  bringeth  salvation  hath 
appeared  to  all  men." 

So  long  ago  as  that,  the  Apostles,  after  letting 
their  charity  begin  at  home,  after  fairly  aiul  fully 
proffering  clou's  mercy  and  grace  to  their  country- 
men, "turned  to  the  Gentiles." 

There    was    one    topic  of  remark,    upon  which 

the  speaker  to  whom  I  am  replying  laid  the  great- 
est emphasis.  He  referred  to  heathen  at  home 
in  as  pitiable  a  condition,  as  those  in  the  unevan- 
geliied  parts  of  the  earth.  He  says  the  cry  from 
thousands  of  lips  is.  there  ate  heathen  enough  at 
home:  w  hv  go  to  Strange  countries  in  search  of 
others  I  I  am  at  a  loss  to  know  his  precise  mean- 
ing. B)  heathen,  does  he  intend  idolaters  !  Those 
who  are  taught  systems  of  paganism  1  who  have 
never  heard  of  a   Saviour'   who  are  so  situated 

that  they  could  not  hear  of  Christ  '  Can  this  be 
true  '  And  are  there  such  heathen  in  America, 
where  there  are  ten  or  twelve  thousand  ministers 


WHOSE   sons    WERI   MISSIONARIES.  58 

to  fourteen  or  fifteen  millions  of  souls;  besides  a 
great  number  of  laymen  engaged  in  teaching  and 
disseminating  "the  good  seed  ?M  Is  this  the  con- 
dition of  souls  In  Great  Britain,  where  the  propor- 
tion of  ministers  is  still  gsjiater,  and  many  hun- 
dreds, for  want  of  parishes,  are  obliged  to  engage 
in  secular  business  for  a  livelihood  ?    Shame  upon 

the    ministry!   shame    upon    professed   Christians 

if  such  be  ilif  case  ! 

15ut  in  what  sense  can  this  be  true?  How 
many  could  be  found  in  those  countries  who  have 
never  heard  the  gospel  ?  —  how  many  who  might 
not  have  heard  it,  if  they  had   been  disposed  '  — 

how  many  who,  if  they  look  their  position  in  the 
nearest  highway,  and  inquired  about  religion, 
would  not  hear  of  a  Saviour  from,  probably,  the 
fust  traveller  whom  they  accosted/  Heathen, 
living  in  countries  where  the  knowledge  of  Chris- 
tianity is  so  widely  diffused,  must  be  heathen  by 
choice,  not  by  necessity  —  self-constituted  heathen  ; 
men  who  deliberately  prefer  heathenism  to  Chris- 
tianity. 

If  there  should  be  those  who  have  never 
had  an  opportunity  of  becoming  acquainted  with 
the  gospel,  how  grievously  does  it  reflect  upon  the 
thousands  who  might  have  instructed  them.  And 
if  they  have  not  been  instructed  up  to  this  late 
date,  are  they  ever  to  be  taught  I  To  convert  a 
5* 


54        REPLY  OF  ANOTHER  FATHER. 

criminal  omission  of  duty  to  such  persons  into  an 
argument  for  neglecting  to  send  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen,  is  pleading  one  sin  as  an  apology  for 
another. 

"Heathen  enough  at  home!" — Many  are  no 
doubt  included  who  have  heard  the  gospel  times 
without  number ;  whose  cities,  and  villages,  and 
neighbourhoods,  contain  numerous  churches ;  who 
turn  away  in  disgust  from  the  house  of  God,  con- 
temn its  ministers,  ridicule  its  solemnities,  and  ar- 
ray themselves  in  open  hostility  against  their  Ma- 
ker. And  is  the  world  to  be  kept  in  ignorance, 
because  there  are  those  at  home  who  "hate  in- 
struction and  despise  reproof?" 

But  admitting  there  is  force  in  this  plea,  what 
does  it  prove  ?  Does  it  not  mean  that  there  are 
souls  at  home  in  as  deplorable  a  condition  as  the 
very  heathen  ?  Now  how  many  are  there  of  this 
description  ?  Will  the  number  bear  any  propor- 
tion to  those  who  are  at  least  equally  miserable 
in  other  lands  ?  If  then  a  few  at  home,  in  no 
worse  condition  than  millions  in  pagan  countries, 
are  sufficient  to  call  forth  so  much  sympathy,  and 
enlist  so  much  energy,  what  compassion  ought 
not  those  millions  to  awaken  ? 


CHAPTER  X. 


The  next  speaker  represented  a  class  of  respect- 
able and  wealthy  professors  of  religion,  none  of 
whom  attended  the  anniversaries  of  benevolent 
societies,  or  contributed  more  than  a  pittance  to- 
ward their  funds,  or  were  ever  present  at  the 
concert  of  prayer  for  the  extension  of  the  Saviour's 
kingdom. 

There  is  one  reason,  said  he,  which  myself  and 
many  others  consider  quite  sufficient  to  satisfy 
any  candid  mind,  respecting  the  limitation  of  the 
gospel  to  Christian  countries.  We  do  not  regard 
this  restriction  as  at  all  connected  with  human 
obligation,  and  consequently  we  cannot  look  upon 
it  as  the  result  of  criminal  negligence.  We  as- 
sume far  higher  and  more  tenable  grounds.  We 
believe  it  to  be  the  effect  of  divine  purpose  —  the 
fruit  of  that  all-pervading  agency,  which  reigns 
in  the  k'ngdom  of  providence,  and  controls  the 
volitions  of  men.  Who  does  not  see  the  hand  of 
of  Deity  in  those  arrangements  by  which  the  gos- 
pel is  carried  to  some  countries  and  not  to  others  ? 
who   does    not  recognise    the   same    overruling 


56  PERVERSION    Of    DIVtNl    DECREES 

power  in  confining  it  so  long  to  those  countries  ! 
lias  the  all-wise  God  no  purposes  in  reference  to 
nations  and  individuals  '  or  is  there  no  ability 
with  the  Almighty  to  accomplish  his  decretive 

will  I  Could  he  not  speak,  and  by  a  word  sum- 
mon into  being  all  the  instrumentality  his  plans 
may  require  '  Has  he  not  ever  created  and  adapt- 
ed agents  to  the  grand  purposes  of  his  mercy 
and  his  justice  I  Where  men  have  refused  to  be 
the  voluntary  messengers  of  his  love,  he  has 
driven  them  by  the  scourge  of  persecution.  Where 
the  gospel  has  boon  abused,  he  has  quenched  its 
light,  or  removed  its  candlestick. 
How  signal  have  boon  all  his  interpositions  in 

the  kingdom  of  his  Son  I  What  so  near  his  heart 
as  the  interests  of  that  kingdom!    And  think  you. 

that  he  will  sutler  the  grand  scheme  of  redemp- 
tion, to  the  advancement  of  which  all  the  intelli- 
gent and  material  agents  of  the  universe  are  sub- 
ordinated, to  be  defeated,  merely  because  men 
refuse  to  do  their  duty  '  Can  he  not  oi  stones 
raise  up  children  unto  Abraham  '  As  long 
hearts  are  m  Ins  hands,  ami  he  can  turn  them 
whithersoever  he  will,  so  long  does  it  appeal 
presumption  to  attach  such  importance* or  rather 
independence,  to  mere  second  causes. 

When  the  gospel  is  to  be  preached  in  a  place, 
it   will  be   preached.      We    need   not  take   God's 


PERVERSION    OF    DIVINE    DECREES.  57 

work  out  of  his  hands,  nor  trouble  ourselves 
about  the  supposed  defeat  of  its  execution.  We 
cannot  hasten  his  plans.  As  well  attempt  to  re- 
move continents  or  drain  oceans!  Nay,  as  well 
attempt  to  shako  the  pillars  of  the  eternal  throne. 
"  I  will  make  waste  mountains  and  hills,  saith 
Jehovah,  and  dry  up  all  their  herbs,  and  I  will 
make  the  rivers  islands,  and  I  will  dry  up  the 
pools:  and  I  will  bring  the  blind  by  a  way  that 
they  knew  not  ;  I  will  lead  thorn  in  pal  lis  that 
they  have  not  known  ;  I  will  :inake  darkness  light 
before  them,  and  (-rooked  things  straight."  "  Yea, 
before  the  day  was,  I  am  He,  and  there  is  none 
that  can  deliver  out  of  my  hand  :  I  will  work,  and 
who  shall  let  it?" 

I  cannot  close  without  expressing  my  surprise 
at  the  misguided  judgement  and  intemperate  zeal, 
which  many  Christians  exhibit  on  this  subject.  I 
would  certify  those  who  busy  themselves  about 
these  matters,  that  they  arc  too  high  lor  them; 
and  especially  would  I  admonish  young  men,  in 
their  rage  for  foreign  missions,  to  reconsider  their 
opinions,  "  lest  haply  they  be  found  to  light  against 
God." 


CHAPTER   XI 


A  converted  Mahometan,  whose  look  and  man- 
ner indicated  some  degree  of  impatience  during 
the  last  speech,  now  arose. 

It  has  been  a  difficult  matter,  said  he,  while  at- 
tending to  the  remarks  which  have  just  been 
made,  to  keep  in  mind  that  I  was  not  in  a  Moslem 
assembly,  and  listening  again  to  the  stupifying 
strains  of  Islamic  fatalism.  I  did  not  suppose 
that  any  one  who  searched  and  comprehended 
the  Scriptures,  ever  employed  such  anti-christian 
and  dangerous  sophistry.  What  !  charge  upon 
God  the  sins  of  his  rebellious  creatures  —  their 
most  palpable  contempt  of  his  righteous  law  ! 
Are  '  his  ways  then  unequal,  and  our  ways  equal  V 
Or  is  there  no  guilt,  as  has  been  averred,  in  the 
habitual  neglect  of  one  of  the  most  important  laws 
of  Christ's  kingdom.  I  would  inquire  whether 
there  has  not  been  time  and  opportunity  and  means 
to  give  the  gospel  a  wider  circulation  ?  If  so,  I 
would  ask  whether  Christians  have  not  been  com- 
manded in  unequivocal  terms  to  perform  this  work 
of  benevolence  and  mercy  1  And  if  this  be  admit- 
ted, I  would  request  to  be  shown  how  the  charge  of 


A    CONVERTED    MAHOMETAN.  59 

unnecessary  indolence,  and  aggravated  guilt,  can 
be  averted  ?   Do  not  the  time  and  opportunity  and 
means,   to  obey  a  command,  render  its  neglect 
criminal?     Is  it  possible  to  escape  this  conclusion  ? 
Can  it  be  evaded  by  any  plea  of  human  inability 
which  does  not  sanction  Antinomianism,  and  con- 
vert sin  into  holiness?    I  speak  not  of  the  wilful 
destruction  of  previous  power.      Even  this  can 
never  cancel  obligation.     I  speak  of  the  neglect 
of  present  ability  —  of  a  refusal  to  attempt  what 
we  are  capacitated  to  accomplish.    How  did  that 
brother  know,  that  the  same  decretal  or  providen- 
tial preventive  would  not  keep  him  from  attending 
this  meeting?     Was  he  directed  hither  by  an  in- 
timation from   heaven  ?     And  is  every  plan   he 
devises,  and  every  act  he  performs,  a  matter  of 
immediate  revelation  ?     Or  are  his  principles  only 
remembered  and  carried  out,  where  difficult  com- 
mands have  been  enjoined,  and  serious  sacrifices 
required,  and  awful  consequences  involved  ?    My 
own  deluded  sect  often  speak  the  same  language; 
but  it  invariably  proves  their  want  of  interest  in 
the  object  to  be  secured  —  where  their  ambition  is 
aroused,  or  their  zeal  inflamed,  or  their  cupidity 
awakened,  they  lay  aside  their  folly,  and  reason 
and  act  like  men.  It  is  true  every  thing  is  referred 
to  unalterable  destiny ;  but  now  they  very  wisely 
submit   to    experiment,  what  before    they    list- 


60  A   CONVERTED  MAHOMETAN. 

lessly  abandoned  to  the  will  of  Heaven.  They 
will  fight  like  determined  heroes  —  defying  dan- 
ger and  death.  Neither  the  powers  of  earth, 
nor  the  elements  of  heaven  can  appal  them  in 
their  career.  And  then  when  their  utmost  en- 
ergies fail,  and  victory  sits  perched  on  the  stand- 
ard of  the  foe,  they  will  coolly  -seek  consola- 
tion in  the  immutable  decrees  of  Allah.  This  is 
their  philosophy  when  they  act,  whatever  may 
be  their  folly  when  they  reason. 

This  brother  on  the  contrary  acts  on  the  suppo- 
sition that  he  knows  these  inscrutable  decrees,  and 
"  that  the  time  is  not  come — the  time  that  the 
Lord's  house  should  be  built."  —  Talk  of  pre- 
sumption—  what  presumption  can  equal  this?  for 
"  who  hath  known  the  mind  of  the  Lord,  or  be- 
ing his  counsellor  hath  taught  him." 

It  is  well  to  look  at  the  practical  bearing  of 
this  argument.  The  command  of  God,  and  the 
opportunity  to  perform  it  are  not  sufficient,  it 
would  seem,  to  create  obligation,  or  enforce  obe- 
dience. Something  farther  is  necessary,  and  for 
this  we  must  wait ;  but.  what  events  are  we  to 
expect  —  how  long  must  we  wait?  Have  not 
many  centuries  of  gloom  and  wretchedness  to  the 
heathen  world,  proved  that  God  does  not  preach 
the  gospel  himself,  and  that  it  will  never  be 
preached  by  those  who  defer  their  exertions  in  ex- 
pectation of  some  further  intimation  of  his  will. 


A  CONVERTED  MAHOMETAN.  61 

The  truth  is,  his  providence  by  no  means  always 
precedes  his  servants  in  their  "  work  of  faith  and 
labour  of  love."  So  far  from  this,  the  most  dis- 
couraging obstacles  have  often  been  removed  by 
persevering  zeal  and  diligence.  Even  the  great 
Apostle  of  the  Gentiles  was  thrice  shipwrecked, 
and  hundreds  of  times  opposed  in  executing  his 
undoubted  commission. 

But  though  an  explicit  command  ought  to  for- 
bid the  waiting  for  any  farther  revelation,  yet  the 
Lord  condescends  to  adapt  his  dealings  to  human 
weakness  in  all  its  forms.  He  has  taken  away 
even  this  fancied  objection  to  missionary  effort. 
His  providence  now  unites  with  his  word  in  invit- 
ing and  urging  the  church  to  the  evangelization 
of  the  heathen  world. 

From  many  places  we  hear  the  very  voices  of 
the  heathen  lifted  up  in  imploring  supplication  for 
help.  In  South  x\frica  so  long  have  these  anxious 
expectants  been  waiting  for  promised  assistance, 
and  so  frequently  have  they  been  disappointed, 
that  they  have  even  impeached  the  veracity  of 
the  missionaries.  Among  some  of  the  distant 
tribes  of  aborigines  in  America,  the  same  earnest 
desire  to  be  taught  the  revealed  religion  of  the 
Great  Spirit,  has  been  strikingly  exhibited.  They 
have  undertaken  month's  journeys  for  the  book 
of  God.  "  Give  us  a  teacher,"  has  been  a  common 
request  in  the  islands  of  the  South  Seas.  India, 
6 


62  A    CONVERTED  MAHOMETAN. 

with  her  one  hundred  and  fifty  millions  of  souls, 
stretches  out  her  hands  in  earnest  entreaty  for  aid. 
The  vast  kingdoms  and  islands  beyond  the  Ganges 
are  ready  for  the  reception  of  numbers  of  mission- 
aries. The  whole  world  appears  to  be  opening  for 
the  introduction  of  Christianity,  and  nothing  is 
wanting  but  instruments,  and  the  promised  bene- 
diction of  God  upon  them,  to  change  every  wilder- 
ness into  an  Eden,  and  every  desert  into  the  garden 
of  the  Lord. 

What  signs  of  God's  "  set  time  to  favour  Zion"' 
are  we  to  expect,  if  these  prove  insufficient  ? 
Could  any  other  expression  of  his  will  be  so  sig- 
nal and  satisfactory  ?  Paul  was  invited  to  Mace- 
donia, and  he  went.  To  what  country  is  not  the 
church  now  invited  ? 

Oh  that  the  brother  who  has  spoken,  and  the 
large  class  he  represents,  would  seek  more  exten- 
sive and  accurate  information  respecting  the  pre- 
sent condition  of  the  nations!  I  am  certain  that 
from  their  own  premises  they  would  become  the 
warmest  advocates  of  immediate  action. 

They  would  find  the  places  which  the  provi- 
dence of  God  has  already  prepared  for  the  recep- 
tion of  the  gospel,  sufficiently  numerous  to  tax 
all  their  energies,  while  they  would  probably  never 
be  able  in  the  future,  to  satisfy  half  the  demands 
which  perishing  multitudes,  accessible  to  their 
efforts,  shall  urge  upon  them. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


A  minister  who  in  early  life  had  resolved  on 
becoming  a  missionary,  and  after  conversing  much 
on  the  duty  of  personal  consecration  to  the  in- 
struction of  the  heathen,  had  abandoned  his  pur- 
pose, was  the  next  speaker. 

There  is  one  point,  said  he,  which  many  mis* 
sionaries  take  frequent  occasion  to  introduce  in 
their  public  addresses,  and  which,  I  do  not  doubt, 
injures  the  cause  they  aim  at  promoting.  I  refer 
to  the  destiny  of  the  heathen.  They  speak  as 
confidently  against  the  salvation  of  those  who 
have  never  heard  the  gospel,  as  if  "  the  gates  of 
death  had  been  opened  unto  them." 

Now  to  be  dogmatical  on  any  point  is  repul- 
sive ;  but  to  decide  positively,  and  pronounce 
oracularly  where  the  eternal  interests  of  millions 
are  involved,  and  especially  where  the  opposite 
opinion  is  so  common,  is  shocking  beyond  ex- 
pression. For  my  own  part,  I  incline  to  the 
charitable  view  of  this  subject.  I  dare  not  ques- 
tion that  many  even  of  the  adult  heathen  will  be 


64  OBJECTIONS   FOUNDED   ON    THE 

saved.  I  confess  I  once  thought  differently  ;  but 
now  I  can  scarcely  see  how  it  was  possible  for 
me  to  have  believed  that  an  infinitely  just  and 
holy  Being  would  condemn  his  creatures  for  in- 
voluntary and  hence  necessary  ignorance. 

How  is  it  credible  that  a  God  of  so  much  com- 
passion and  mercy,  would  consign  to  eternal 
misery,  those  whom  he  placed  in  such  circum- 
stances on  earth,  as  forbad  their  obtaining  his 
divine  acceptance.  The  Bible  disclaims  such  a 
reflection  upon  the  character  and  administration 
of  the  universal  Governor.  It  explicitly  declares 
that  those  who  have  not  the  written  law  are  not 
required  to  ascertain  its  precepts,  or  to  fulfil  its 
injunctions.  They  are  under  another  dispensa- 
tion. However  dim  the  light  they  have,  by  that 
light  and  that  alone  they  are  to  be  judged.  If 
they  follow  its  guidance,  they  shall  receive  the 
approbation  and  final  plaudit  of  their  judge. 
What  else  can  be  implied  in  those  parts  of  Scrip- 
ture, which  declare  that  "  if  the  Gentiles  who  have 
not  the  law,  (the  written  law,)  do  by  nature  the 
things  contained  in  the  law,  these  having  not  the 
law  are  a  law  unto  themselves  ;"  and  "  in  every 
nation,  he  that  feareth  God  and  worketh  righteous- 
ness, is  accepted  of  him." 

And  even  admitting  that  the  heathen  do   not 
act  in  all  respects  according  to  their  knowledge, 


SALVABIUTY  OF  THE   HEATHEN.  65 

are  they  to  be  condemned  for  those  slight  devia- 
tions of  conduct  which  it  is  scarcely  in  our  nature 
to  avoid  ?  Would  not  repentance,  as  in  the  case 
of  pagan  Nineveh,  avert  the  threatened  punish- 
ment ;  or  will  not  the  remedial  economy  avail  to 
their  pardon  as  well  as  to  ours  ?  The  fact  that 
they  have  no  knowledge  of  a  Saviour,  only  places 
them  in  the  condition  of  infants  and  idiots ;  and 
who  would  exclude  these  from  heaven,  though 
they  have  no  personal  agency  in  getting  there  ? 

But  it  is  at  least  possible  that  the  heathen  have 
some  general  idea  of  the  plan  of  reconciliation 
revealed  in  the  gospel.  What  other  interpreta- 
tion can  be  given  to  the  sacrifices  which  are  so 
common  among  pagan  nations  ?  And  although 
their  views  of  the  true  religion  are  exceedingly 
limited  and  mixed  up  with  a  great  deal  of  error, 
are  we  on  that  account  to  deny  that  the  Spirit's 
agency  can  extend  to  them  ? 

We  know  that  this  gracious  Being  does  com- 
municate his  influences  where  there  is  very  great 
ignorance  even  respecting  the  atonement  of 
Christ.  Witness  the  case  of  the  disciples.  How 
partial  and  absurd  were  their  views  of  the  spirit- 
ual objects  for  which  their  Lord  came  into  the 
world,  before  they  were  miraculously  enlightened 
at  the  day  of  Pentecost.  Some  instances  have 
been  found  among  the  modern  heathen  in  which 
6* 


66  OBJECTIONS. 

it  appeared  that  the  Holy  Spirit  had  wrought  a 
change  before  the  gospel  was  introduced  to  them. 

Even  could  it  be  proved,  which  from  the  con- 
siderations stated,  I  can  by  no  means  allow,  that 
there  is  no  hope  for  the  heathen  in  the  present 
state  of  their  probation  ;  I  would  not  hesitate  to 
believe  with  some  of  the  first  German  divines, 
that  they  will  enjoy  another  scene  of  trial,  under 
the  advantages  of  at  least  our  knowledge,  before 
their  final  and  irrevocable  destiny  is  awarded. 

I  am  free  to  acknowledge  that  these  considera- 
tions to  my  mind  tend  greatly  to  mitigate  the 
wretched  condition  of  the  heathen,  and  to  cheer 
their  prospects  for  eternity.  If  it  were  not  so,  I 
should  certainly  feel  myself  bound  by  every  prin- 
ciple of  justice  and  benevolence  to  make  as  many 
of  them  as  possible  acquainted  with  the  life  and 
immortality  brought  to  light  in  the  gospel. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 


A  clergyman  who  had  spent  several  years  in 
preparing  a  commentary  on  parts  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, was  requested  to  offer  his  views  on  the 
destiny  of  the  adult  heathen.  After  some  pre- 
liminary remarks  on  the  overpowering  magnitude 
of  the  subject,  and  the  humility  with  which  such 
short-sighted  creatures  as  ourselves  should  ap- 
proach it,  he  continued : 

I  am  shocked  to  hear  the  doom  of  the  heathen 
pronounced  without  feeling.  I  am  much  more 
distressed  to  hear  the  probability  of  their  salva- 
tion proclaimed  without  proof.  To  act  on  the 
belief,  as  the  brother  admits  he  has  done,  that  the 
heathen  will  be  saved,  where  there  are  so  many 
arguments  to  subvert  this  opinion,  and  when  the 
consequences  of  its  fallacy  are  so  fatal  to  the 
eternal  happiness  of  millions,  is  at  least  repugnant 
to  the  charity  which  he  appropriates  to  himself. 
After  weighing  all  the  arguments  I  could  con- 
ceive or  collect,  which  bear  upon  the  future  con- 
dition of  those  who  have  no  knowledge  of  Christ, 
I  have  been  driven  to  the  conclusion,  that  there 


68  DESTINY    OF  HEATHEN. 

is  so  much  in  the  word  of  God,  to  prove  their  final 
condemnation,  that  the  only  safe  and  charitable 
plan  is,  to  assume  that  they  all  must  perish ;  and 
then  to  exert  ourselves  to  the  utmost  for  their  re- 
covery. By  this  method,  we  cannot  possibly  do 
them  injury  ;  by  any  other,  we  will  probably  leave 
them  to  irremediable  misery. 

To  disembarrass  the  subject,  and  prepare  the 
mind  for  the  mass  of  scriptural  argument  which 
bears  upon  it,  it  is  useful  to  revert  to  some  of 
the  first  principles  of  theology.  Many  arc  led  into 
error  by  not  considering  the  true  condition  of 
mankind,  and  the  nature  of  the  salvation  which 
has  been  mercifully  provided  for  them.  They 
forget  that  the  world  is  filled  with  creatures  in 
active  rebellion  against  their  Sovereign,  and 
suffering  under  a  moral  disease,  which  each  is 
fastening  upon  himself. 

Had  all  been  left  to  reap  the  fruit  of  their 
doings  in  the  world  of  despair,  it  would  have  been 
perfectly  just.  As  man  deserved  to  perish,  and 
God  was  under  no  obligation  to  save  him,  the  gos- 
pel of  salvation  must  be  a  gratuity.  Now  has  not 
the  great  Dispenser  of  its  blessings  the  right  to 
give  this  gospel  to  whomsoever  he  pleases  ?  Has 
he  not  exercised  his  sovereignty  in  providing  it 
for  man  in  preference  to  another  class  of  rebels 
against   his  government?     If  it   be  a  gratuity, 


DESTINY   OF  HEATHEN.  69 

what  liberty  has  any  to  object  to  its  mode  of  admi- 
nistration ?  The  heathen  have  no  more  reason  to 
complain  than  all  would  have  had,  if  no  Saviour 
had  been  furnished  ;  or  than  the  rebel  Angels  have 
because  this  provision  had  been  limited  to  man. 

Here  is  the  mistake  of  many.  They  impugn 
God's  justice,  when  his  justice  never  prompted 
salvation  for  any.  They  arraign  his  mercy,  when 
the  very  idea  of  mercy  implies  the  absence  of  all 
claim  on  the  part  of  those  to  whom  it  is  shown. 

We  have  heard  the  strongest  arguments  which 
can  be  adduced  in  favour  of  the  final  happiness 
of  the  heathen  ;  and  what  do  they  prove  ?  that 
there  is  hope  for  any  considerable  number  of  them? 
No  —  that  any  of  them  will  certainly  be  saved? 
Not  even  that.  How  uncharitable  then  —  nay, 
how  cruel  is  it  to  allow  such  inconclusive  reasons 
to  subvert  an  opinion  which,  as  all  know  who 
have  examined  it,  rests  upon  no  slight  grounds, 
and  which  in  its  practical  operations  is  so  infinitely 
important ! 

The  arguments  which  constrain  me  to  act  on 
the  belief  that  the  adult  heathen  perish,  are  the 
following : 

I.  In  the  first  place  they  are  condemned 
by  the  light  of  nature.  They  pervert  that  know- 
ledge of  right  and  wrong  which  they  possess.  The 
degree  of  this  knowledge   differs    in  different 


70  DESTINY    OF    HEATHEN. 

countries ;  but  all  have  it  in  some  measure,  and  it 
is  according  to  that  measure,  that  each  is  to  be 
judged. 

And  here  I  cannot  but  notice  the  futility  of  one 
of  the  popular  objections  against  the  perdition  of 
those  who  have  never  heard  of  Christ.  It  is 
often  asked,  and  with  an  air  of  triumph,  will  thv. 
heathen  be  condemned  for  infringing  a  law  which 
has  never  been  promulged  to  them,  or  rejecting 
a  Saviour  of  whom  they  have  never  heard?  or 
as  it  has  just  been  expressed,  "  for  involuntary  and 
hence  necessary  ignorance?"  No  ;  this  is  not  the 
ground  of  their  condemnation.  It  is  not  by  a  law 
or  a  gospel  of  which  they  are  ignorant,  that  they 
are  to  be  tried.  What  God  has  committed  to 
them,  through  reason,  conscience,  tradition,  their 
codes  of  law  and  systems  of  morals,  he  will  re- 
quire of  them  —  no  more.  But  on  this  principle  of 
perfect  equity,  there  is  reason  to  believe  that 
none  can  be  acquitted. 

In  every  country  where  there  are  letters,  there 
are  judicial  or  sacred  writings,  by  which  they 
profess  to  be  governed.  Now  it  cannot  be  de- 
nied that  the  great  body  of  heathen  violate  all 
these  rules  of  conduct;  while  it  is  almost  as 
evident  that  none  obey  them  all.  I  have  time  to 
adduce  a  few  instances  only  bearing  upon  this  point. 

In  China  it  is  an  old  and  well  known  maxim, 


DESTINY   OF    HEATHEN.  71 

that  "  heaven  cannot  have  two  suns ;  nor  the  peo- 
ple two  kings ;  nor  the  nations  two  rulers  ;  neither 
can  there  be  two  to  receive  supreme  honour." 
And  yet  it  is  questionable  whether  there  is  one 
exception  to  universal  idolatry  in  the  empire. 
Rammohun  Roy,  the  Hindoo  Brahmin,  extensively 
known  in  Christian  countries,  in  his  translation  of 
the  Vedas  or  Hindoo  sacred  books,  has  this  re- 
mark :  "  The  greater  part  of  the  Brahmins,  as  well 
as  other  sects  of  the  Hindoos,  are  quite  incapable 
of  justifying  that  idolatry  which  they  continue  to 
practise.  The  Vedas  hold  out  precautions  against 
framing  a  deity  after  human  imagination  —  their 
whole  tendency  is  to  lead  an  unbiassed  mind  to  a 
notion  of  a  supreme  existence."  Now  India  is  a 
land  of  the  grossest,  most  debasing  idolatary,  ex- 
cept where  the  light  of  western  religion  and  science 
has  been  shed. 

It  is  not  only  idolatry,  but  many  other  obvious 
sins,  which  the  books  and  consciences  of  these  great 
pagan  empires,  charge  home  upon  all  their  inhabit- 
ants. Babajee,  the  converted  Brahmin,  in  speak- 
ing of  the  moral  conduct  enjoined  in  the  Shasters, 
concludes  by  saying,  "  a  saint  (one  to  whom  alone 
heaven  is  promised,)  must  be  free  from  lust, 
anger,  covetousness,  intoxication,  envy,  and  pride  ; 
such  a  man  is  not  to  be  found  on  earth." 

The  missionaries  in  the  different  countries  to 


72  DESTINY  OF  HEATHEN. 

which  they  have  gone,  all  concur  in  the  declara- 
tion that  they  have  found  none  among  the  hea- 
then who  appeared  to  live  up  to  the  light  they 
enjoy.  To  show  that  this  is  no  misapprehension, 
and  as  a  second  step  in  the  argument  — 

II.  The  infallible  word  of  God  confirms  this 
condemnatory  sentence  of  the  law  of  nature.  The 
first  division  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  is  devo- 
ted to  this  very  discussion.  It  enumerates  the 
sources  of  knowledge  open  to  all  classes  of  hea- 
then. It  specifies  the  grand  doctrines  of  natural 
theology,  which  they  are  capable  of  deducing 
from  these  sources. 

It  denounces  their  conscious  and  flagrant  im- 
piety in  "  changing  the  glory  of  the  incorruptible 
God  into  an  image,  and  the  truth  of  God  into  a 
lie."  It  presents  in  long  and  black  array  the  other 
crimes  of  which  they  are  guilty,  and  to  which 
they  have  been  judicially  abandoned. 

These  considerations  are  employed  to  establish 
the  truth,  that  "both  Jews  and  Gentiles  are  all 
under  sin"  —  that  "there  is  none  righteous,  no 
not  one,"  and  consequently  that  "  by  the  deeds  of 
the  law  no  flesh  shall  be  justified  in  God's  sight." 
Such  is  the  sweeping  conclusion  which  the  word 
of  God  deduces  from  those  equitable  premises 
which  have  been  quoted,  —  though  misapplied,  — 
that  "  the  Gentiles  who  have  not  the  law,  are  a  law 


DESTINY    OF    HEATHEN.  73 

unto  themselves,"  and  "  in  every  nation,  he  that 
feareth  God  and  worketh  righteousness  is  accepted 
of  him."  Instead  of  gathering  hope  from  these 
revealed  principles  of  the  divine  administration, 
they  tend  to  prove  the  justice  of  the  declaration : 
"  For  as  many  as  have  sinned  without  law,  (the 
revealed  law)  shall  also  perish  without  law."  — 
Rom.  ii.  12. 

If  then  the  heathen  are  guilty  without  one  ex- 
ception which  the  spirit  of  inspiration  has  affirm- 
ed —  if  there  is  no  hope  for  any  except  through 
the  mediation  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  is 
equally  declared,  I  remark  as  the  third  step  in 
my  argument  — 

III.  There  is  much  more  reason  to  believe  that 
those  who  have  come  to  years  of  responsible 
action,  and  are  ignorant  of  the  gospel,  are  not 
saved  through  Christ,  than  the  contrary.  The  fol- 
lowing considerations  suggested  by  Scripture  ap- 
pear to  me  to  prove  this  position. 

1.  To  those  whose  faculties  will  admit  of  the 
exercise  of  faith  —  faith  is  a  necessary  prerequisite 
to  salvation.  This  will  not  be  questioned  in  re- 
ference to  those  who  have  heard  of  Christ.  But 
it  is  expressly  said  to  be  necessary  in  those  who 
have  no  such  knowledge.  In  the  10th  chapter  of 
Romans,  "  the  Scripture  saith,  whosoever  be- 
7 


74  DESTINY    OF    HEATHEN. 

lieveth  on  him  shall  not  be  ashamed,  for  there  is 
no  difference  between  the  Jew  and  the  Greek,  for 
the  same  Lord  over  all  is  rich  unto  all  that  call 
upon  him,  for  whosoever  shall  call  upon  the  name 
of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved.  How  then  shall  they 
call  on  him  in  whom  they  have  not  believed,  and 
how  shall  they  believe  in  him  of  whom  they 
have  not  heard,  and  how  shall  they  hear  with- 
out a  preacher  ?"  If  there  be  any  force  in  the 
Apostle's  reasoning,  I  do  not  see  how  it  is  pos- 
sible to  escape  the  conclusion,  that  they  who 
have  never  heard  of  Christ,  cannot  call  upon  him, 
cannot  believe  in  him,  are  not  saved  through  him. 

That  the  heathen  have  any  consistent  or  avail- 
able ideas  of  redemption  through  the  substitution 
of  another,  might  be  conjectured  by  those  who 
have  only  heard  of  their  sacrifices  and  cere- 
monies, but  all  who  have  dwelt  among  them  are 
soon  convinced  to  the  contrary.  There  is  nothing 
in  the  word  of  God,  nothing  in  the  history  of 
modern  heathenism,  which  favours  such  a  belief. 
The  Apostle  in  the  passage  already  quoted  im- 
plies that  there  are  those  who  have  not  enough 
knowledge  to  avail  themselves  of  the  benefit  of 
the  Saviour's  mediation. 

2.  That  the  redemption  of  Christ  is  not  ap- 
plied to  the  adult  heathen,  seems  to  be  im- 
plied in  the  very  nature  and  tendency  of  Chris- 


DESTINY   OF   HEATHEN.  75 

tianity.  In  its  nature  it  is  perfectly  distinct  from 
every  other  religion  —  its  legitimate  tendency  is  to 
prepare  the  sinful  soul  for  heaven.  It  is  not 
simply  through  the  removal  of  guilt,  but  through 
a  radical  change  of  character,  that  the  ungodly 
are  to  be  admitted  to  eternal  happiness.  Now 
Christianity  is  the  only  religion  which  em- 
bodies those  grand  doctrines  through  the  in- 
fluence of  which  the  Holy  Spirit  renews  the 
soul,  and  thus  qualifies  it  for  heaven.  The 
very  price  at  which  it  has  been  propagated 
proves  its  necessity.  What  sufferings  have  been 
endured — what  rivers  of  blood  have  been  shed, 
and  that  by  God's  most  approved  servants,  in  re- 
vealing it  to  the  ignorant  ! 

3.  The  same  truth  was  declared  to  the  great 
Apostle  of  the  Gentiles  as  one  reason  for  his 
mission,  and  it  is  frequently  referred  to  by  him 
and  his  fellow  Apostles  as  a  practical  axiom  oi 
their  lives.  "  Delivering  thee,"  saith  the  Lord  to 
Paul,  "  from  the  people  and  from  the  Gentiles, 
unto  whom  now  I  send  thee  to  open  their  eyes, 
and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from 
the  power  of  Satan  unto  God;  that  they  may 
receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among 
them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in 
me."-- -Acts  xxvi.  17,  18.  "  That  at  that  time/' 
saith  Paul  to  the  Ephesians,  "  ye  were   without 


76  DESTINY    OF  HEATHEN. 

Christ,  being  aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of 
Israel,  and  strangers  from  the  covenants  of  pro- 
mise, having  no  hope  and  without  God  in  the 
world."  —  Eph.  ii.  12. 

"  We  are  of  God,"  says  John,  "  and  the  whole 
world  lieth  in  wickedness." —  1st  John,  v.  19. 

Speaking  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  Peter  says, 
"  neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other,  for  there 
is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among 
men  whereby  we  must  be  saved."  —  Acts  iv.  12. 

4.  The  established  plan  of  the  Spirit's  opera- 
tion leads  to  the  same  conclusion.  It  is  unneces- 
sary to  mention  that  the  redemption  of  Christ  is 
rendered  available  to  the  sinner  only  through  the 
agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  heart-  Though 
we  do  not  understand  the  precise  mode  of  his 
operation,  yet  the  means  he  employs  to  unite  the 
soul  to  Christ,  and  to  carry  on  the  work  of  sancti- 
fication,  are  revealed.  "  The  entrance  of  thy 
word  giveth  light."  "  Sanctify  them  through  thy 
truth :  thy  word  is  truth."  "  Seeing  ye  have  pu- 
rified your  souls  in  obeying  the  truth,  through  the 
Spirit." 

When  there  is  but  little^  correct  knowledge,  as 
in  the  case  of  the  disciples  of  our  Lord  before  the 
day  of  Pentecost,  and  probably  of  many  before 
the  gospel  dispensation,  we  can  understand  how 
the  spirit   of  God  can  perform  his  work.     But 


DESTINY  OF  HEATHEN.  77 

wnere  gross  ignorance  or  universal  error  reigns, 
how  is  it  possible  for  the  soul  to  be  enlightened  ? 
If  such  a  wrork  can  be  accomplished  at  all,  it  must 
be  done  by  counteracting  or  in  some  way,  suspend- 
ing the  very  laws  of  our  nature. 

The  cases  which  have  been  adduced,  in  which 
the  Spirit  appeared  to  operate  upon  the  minds  of 
the  heathen,  are  so  exceedingly  limited,  —  only 
three  or  four  having  ever  been  discovered,  —  and 
these  are  of  so  doubtful  a  character,  that  it  does 
not  appear  safe  to  consider  them  an  exception  to 
the  rule  mentioned.  That  the  change  of  feelings 
they  are  represented  to  have  experienced,  was 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  by  no  means  cer- 
tain ;  and  if  so,  that  it  was  any  thing  more  than  a 
preparation  for  the  gospel,  which  without  the 
gospel  had  never  resulted  in  the  regeneration  of 
the  soul,  is  exceedingly  questionable. 

It  may  be  God's  plan  to  meet  those  who  are 
conscientious  in  the  discharge  of  such  duties  as 
the  light  of  nature  or  whatever  other  knowledge 
they  enjoy  suggests,  by  sending  them  the  gospel, 
and  thus  teaching  them  the  right  way.  This 
would  appear  to  be  the  case  from  the  instances 
which  have  been  cited,  and  also  from  the  exam- 
ple of  the  first  pagan  convert  under  the  pres- 
ent   dispensation.     At   least   no  instances  to  the 

contrary  have  ever  been  adduced.      This,  from 

7# 


78  DESTINY  OF  HEATHEN. 

God's  word  and  dealings,  appears  more  ra- 
tional than  the  supposition  that  he  will  save 
any  without  a  knowledge  of  the  only  way  of 
Salvation  which  he  has  appointed.  If  it  be 
true,  it  decides  the  point  under  consideration. 
It  shows  that  to  be  savingly  interested  in  the  ben- 
efits of  the  atonement,  a  knowledge  of  that  atone- 
ment is  necessary,  where  the  subject  is  capable  of 
exercising  faith. 

The  argument  which  has  been  urged  against 
our  present  reasoning,  from  the  probable  salvation 
of  infants  and  idiots,  is  nullified  by  the  facts  that 
the  condition  of  the  heathen  and  of  infants  or  idiots, 
is  entirely  dissimilar.  The  one  is  covered  with 
guilt,  —  the  other  has  no  personal  sin.  The  one 
has  the  capability  of  believing  as  well  as  sinning, 
—  the  other  has  neither.  But  what  is  much  more 
conclusive  than  human  opinion,  the  Bible  never 
classes  the  two  together,  but  considers  them  as 
perfectly  distinct.  While  much  is  said  of  the 
guilt  and  condemnation  of  the  one,  scarcely  any 
allusion  is  made  to  the  other.  Thus  we  see  that 
the  heathen  are  condemned  by  their  own  laws  — 
that  the  word  of  God  sanctions  this  condemna- 
tion —  and  that  the  mediation  of  Christ,  so  far  as 
we  can  perceive  from  scripture  testimony,  se- 
cures to  them  no  reversal  of  destiny.  To  these 
considerations  others  must  be  added  corroborative 
of  the  same  affecting  conclusion. 


DESTINY   OF  HEATHEN.  79 

IV.  Almost  every  declaration  of  God's  word, 
which  has  any  reference  to  the  heathen,  proves 
that  they  are  in  a  hopeless  condition.  Those  who 
worship  idols,  and  those  who  recognise  no  deity, 
arc  alike  denounced  as  fit  subjects  for  divine  in- 
dignation. 

Compare  Rev.  viii.  chapter,  21st  verse,  with  the 
ix.  Psalm,  17th  verse.  Here  "idolaters"  are  ad- 
judged to  "  the  second  death  ;"  and  "  all  the  na- 
tions that  forget  God,"  "  to  hell." 

If  there  be  those  among  the  heathen  who  do 
not  worship  idols,  are  there  any  who  have  not  for- 
gotten God  ?  If  we  had  time,  other  texts  might 
be  adduced  of  the  same  bearing. 

It  will  probably  relieve  our  minds  of  all  per- 
plexing misapprehensions  on  this  subject,  if  we 
attend  to  the  scriptural  definitions  of  idolatry.  It 
is  no  where  represented  as  the  unavoidable  re- 
sult of  necessary  ignorance,  but  every  where  as 
high  treason  against  the  one  living  and  true  God. 
The  inspired  volume  furnishes  us  with  the  source 
from  which  it  proceeds.  "  They  did  not  like  to 
retain  God  in  their  knowledge."  —  Romans  i.  28. 
"  Because  that  when  they  knew  God,  they  glorifi- 
ed him  not  as  God.  But  changed  the  glory  of 
the  incorruptible  God,  into  an  image,"  &c.  —  Ro- 
mans i.  21,  23. 

The  first  act  of  idolatry  in  every  nation,  must 


80  DESTINY  OF  HEATHEN. 

have  been  an  act  of  rebellion  against  Jehovah, 
for  the  perpetrator  knew  better.  The  children  of 
these  idolaters  are  not  justifiable  in  following  so 
nefarious  an  example.  Those  who  assume  the  in- 
iquitous practices  of  their  parents  and  leaders,  are 
treated  as  equally  guilty  with  those  who  originate 
these  evils.  "If  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both 
shall  fall  into  the  ditch." 

Indeed,  it  is  difficult  to  say  how  far  the  crimes 
and  miseries  of  the  heathen  world  are  judicial  vis- 
itations for  sins.  When  the  Israelites  made  a  calf, 
and  offered  sacrifice  to  idols,  it  is  added,  "  God 
turned  and  gave  them  up  to  worship  the  hos,t  of 
heaven."  —  Acts  vii.  42. 

V.  God's  uniform  dealings  with  the  heathen 
constitute  a  powerful  argument  against  their  final 
happiness.  The  sentence  of  extermination  went 
forth  against  whole  nations  who  did  not  acknow- 
ledge and  serve  him. 

How  universal  the  destruction  of  Sodom, 
Gomorrah,  Admah,  Zeboim,  Babylon,  Nineveh, 
Egypt,  Edom,  Moab,  the  Canaanites,  Hittites, 
Amorites,  Perizzites,  Hivites,  Jebusites,  Amale- 
kites,  and  others. 

VI.  Another  argument  of  peculiar  force,  if  not 
of  absolute  conclusiveness,  is  the  unfitness  of 
all  the  heathen  for  heaven.  This  single  con- 
sideration has  decided  the  minds  of  great  numbers 


DESTINY   OF   HEATHEN.  81 

of  Christians  on  this  point ;  and  how  is  it  possible 
to  escape  this  conclusion,  when  we  read  among 
the  unalterable  laws  of  God's  kingdom,  that 
"  without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord." 
—  Heb.  xii.  14.  "Except  a  man  be  born  again 
he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God."  —  Johniii.  3. 
Now  that  the  best  of  the  heathen  possess  this 
holiness  —  have  been  born  again,  who  will  affirm  ? 

VII.  My  last  argument  against  the  theory  that 
the  heathen  will  be  saved,  is  their  own  opinion 
after  conversion.  The  first  speaker  who  ad- 
dressed us,  expressed  the  common  sentiment  of 
those  who  have  been  enlightened.  They  speak 
of  their  friends  who  died  before  the  gospel  reach- 
ed them,  as  unquestionably  lost.  Now  this  argu- 
ment  gathers  force  from  the  fact  that  the  enlight- 
ened heathen  are  the  best  judges  on  this  question. 
They  can  remember  their  previous  condition. 
They  can  compare  the  light  they  enjoyed  with 
the  lives  they  lead,  and  they  can  examine  both  in 
the  strong  light  poured  upon  them  from  the  foun- 
tain of  truth. 

They  would  certainly  be  the  last  to  form  such 
a  conclusion  hastily,  if  the  desires  of  their  hearts 
were  not  overpowered  by  reasons  which  are 
still  more  irresistible. 

Such  appears  to  me  to  be  the  condition  in  which 
the  word  of  God  represents  the  heathen.  Even 
allowing  that  many  of  the  arguments  which  have 


82  DESTINY   OF   HEATHEN. 

been  adduced  are  inconclusive,  I  would  ask 
whether  their  combined  power  does  not  amount 
to  a  demonstration. 

The  question  among  the  best  men,  is  not 
whether  many,  but  whether  any  of  the  adult 
heathen  are  saved.  Even  if  it  could  be  proved 
that  a  few  of  them  are  rescued  from  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  mass,  it  would  scarcely  relieve  the 
dark  shades  of  the  picture.  In  any  view  of  the 
subject,  how  unnatural  appears  the  apathy,  how 
shocking  the  cruelty  of  the  Christian  world ! 
Through  how  many  long  centuries  their  ignorant 
fellow-sinners  have  been  neglected,  while  the  very 
life  of  their  precious  souls  has  been  withheld  from 
them  ! 

What  multitudes  might  have  been  in  heaven, 
what  myriads  rejoicing  in  hope  upon  earth,  if  the 
gospel  had  not  been  kept  from  them — if  the 
command  of  Jesus  had  been  faithfully  executed 
—  if  the  common  feelings  of  humanity  had  not 
been  stifled  !  Oh,  who  is  free  from  this  guilt  ? 
Who  will  henceforth  dare  to  enter  the  ministry 
with  the  light  which  now  beams  upon  him  without 
a  perfect  willingness  to  go  wherever  his  services 
are  most  needed  ?  And  who  will  dare  assume 
the  vow  of  consecration  to  his  Saviour's  glory,  at  the 
sacramental  board,  without  recognising  in  his  in- 
fluence, his  substance,  and  all  his  talents,  the  means 
entrusted  to  him  for  the  recovery  of  a  ruined  world ? 


CHAPTER   XIV. 


THIRD    DAY. 


The  discussions  of  this  clay  were  too  unedifying  to 
be  recorded.  The  subject  was,  the  exciting  theme 
of  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  distinction  among 
evangelical  Christians.  There  were  those  pre- 
sent who  belonged  to  that  party  in  every  religi- 
ous body,  who  are  bigotted  in  their  opinions,  and 
restricted  in  their  charities — who  favour  Christi- 
anity when  connected  with  the  advancement 
of  their  own  sect  ;  but  seldom  lend  an  effort  to 
promote  it  in  any  other  association.  The  prin- 
cipal part  of  the  day  was  occupied  by  this  class 
of  speakers.  The  reason  they  severally  assigned 
for  not  supporting  foreign  missions  with  energy, 
corresponding  to  the  magnitude  of  the  enterprise 
was,  the  paramount  necessity  of  rightly  directed 
labours  at  home.  Each  discovered  so  much  error 
in  some  form  or  other  among  professed  Christians, 
that  neither  knew  how  the  world  could  possibly 
be  converted,  until  the  churches  were  purified. 
To  those  who  had  never  visited  Christendom,  the 
whole  discussion  was  a  confounding  paradox. 
It  was  impossible  to  reconcile  what  they  witnessed 


84  A    CONVERTED    BRAHMIN. 

with  their  preconceived  opinions.  It  was  equally 
impossible  to  repress  the  alternate  surprise 
and  grief  with  which  their  minds  were  over- 
powered. 

After  hours  of  unprofitable  reasoning,  in  which 
each  one  laboured  to  erect  his  own  theory  upon 
the  ruins  of  all  others,  a  converted  Brahmin,  who 
had  mingled  with  different  sects  of  Christians, 
requested  liberty  to  express  a  few  recollections 
which  the  previous  discussion  had  called  up. 
When  I  first  became  acquainted,  said  he,  with  the 
diversity  of  opposing  sects,  and  listened  to  the  ar- 
guments by  which  they  sought  to  establish  their 
respective  opinions,  and  saw  the  unconquerable 
zeal  which  animated  each  party,  I  found  myself 
distracted,  and  knew  not  what  course  to  pur- 
sue. There  must  be  a  right,  thought  I ;  who 
possesses  it  ?  Truth  is  simple,  and  homogeneous. 
What  is  truth  ? 

I  was  assured  by  one,  that  I  did  not  belong  to  the 
apostolic  church,  and  consequently  had  no  claim 
to  the  covenanted  blessings  of  God.  A  second 
affirmed  that  my  system  of  faith  was  unscriptural 
as  my  teachers  were  heterodox.  A  third  suspect- 
ed that  my  religion  was  made  up  of  cold  inope- 
rative orthodoxy.  A  fourth  declared  that  I  was 
still  a  heathen,  because  the  discriminating  ordi- 
nance of  Christianity  had  never  been  administered 
to  me. 


A   CONVERTED    BRAHMIN.  85 

I  was  called  one  thing  by  one  party,  and  an- 
other by  another.  A  variety  of  men's  names,  not 
Paul  and  Apollos  and  Cephas ;  but  others  of 
whom  I  had  never  before  heard,  were  alter- 
nately applied  to  me,  while  each  sect  endeavoured 
to  convince  me  of  the  exclusive  propriety  of  their 
own  tenets,  as  well  as  of  the  advantages  of  assum- 
ing the  name  which  distinguished  them. 

What  could  I  do  ?  I  was  afflicted,  tempest- 
tossed,  almost  destroyed.  It  seemed  impossible 
to  resist  the  currents  which  rushed  upon  me  from 
every  quarter  ;  or  to  keep  from  sinking  in  the 
whirlpool  which  their  tremendous  conflict  pro- 
duced. 

In  a  paroxysm  of  feeling,  I  flew  to  my  Bible,  and 
humbled  myself  before  God  for  direction.  I  did 
not  seek  in  vain.  From  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
and  their  inspired  Epistles,  I  learned  that  there 
was  great  diversity  of  opinion  and  practice  among 
the  early  converts  to  Christianity ;  and  that  as  far 
as  was  consistent  with  the  essential  doctrines  of 
grace  of  the  Apostles,  "became  all  things  to  all 
men."  What  assisted  greatly  in  restoring  the 
equilibrium  of  my  troubled  soul,  was  the  discovery 
that  the  spirit  of  sectarianism  is  contrary  to  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel. 

A  kingdom  divided  against  itself — the  dearest 
relations  at  open  and  exterminating  hostility — the 
8 


86  A    CONVERTED    BRAHMIN. 

very  body  of  Christ  dismembered — nay,  his  own 
Spirit  disunited,  self-opposing — how  repugnant  to 
every  principle  of  the  gospel  ! 

Another  argument  which  impressed  my  mind 
with  great  power,  was  gathered  from  the  effusion 
of  God's  Spirit  upon  the  churches.  I  perceived 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  instead  of  confining  his  in- 
fluence to  any  particular  body  of  evangelical 
Christians,  operated  the  most  extensively  in  that 
part  of  each  denomination,  where  there  was  the 
most  zeal  with  the  least  intolerance.  In  scenes  of 
revival,  it  was  evident  not  only  that  no  partiality 
was  shown  to  sects  ;  but  that  those  who  had  been 
opposing  and  devouring  each  other  for  ages,  would 
on  these  blessed  occasions  often  forget  their  petty 
differences,  and  harmonize  and  co-operate  as 
though  they  had  always  been  united.  These  con- 
siderations wrought  a  total  change  in  my  feelings. 
The  more  I  dwelt  upon  the  subject  of  denomina- 
tional distinction,  the  more  was  I  disposed  to 
transfer  all  my  anxiety  from  my  own  personal 
condition  to  that  of  the  church  and  the  world.  I 
clearly  saw  that  the  sectarianism  of  the  present 
day,  was  incompatible  with  the  spirit  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  opposed  to  its  extension. 

The  strife  it  produces  and  the  false  zeal  it 
awakens,  (probably  more  than  all  other  causes,) 
prevent  the  diffusion  of  Christianity  in  the  world. 


A  CONVERTED    BRAHMIN.  87 

Sectarianism  provokes  the  most  deadly  of  all 
feuds —  an  internal  and  perpetual  warfare  against 
the  admitted  friends  of  the  Saviour.  Its  elemen- 
tary principle  is  its  condemnation.  With  all  its 
concessions,  it  proclaims  by  its  primary  rule  of 
action,  that  it  is  more  important  to  build  churches, 
and  expend  resources,  and  exhaust  talents,  where 
the  gospel  is  preached  by  all  other  denominations, 
than  to  employ  the  same  system  of  instrumentality 
where  the  most  stupifying  and  corrupting  idolatry 
reigns.  While  it  professes  that  all  other  evan- 
gelical bodies  of  Christians  hold  enough  of  the 
truth  to  be  saved,  it  practically  assumes  the  shock- 
ing position,  that  those  places,  where  the  gospel  is 
extensively  proclaimed  by  all  these  other  denomi- 
nations, are  in  a  worse  condition  than  the  whole 
Pagan  and  Mahometan  world. 

Is  this  the  religion  of  our  common  Saviour?  Is 
it  not  mere  party  which  they  are  so  anxious  to  ex- 
tend ?  Oh  how  often  my  heart  has  been  agonized 
at  the  confusion  created,  and  the  waste  produced, 
and.  the  animosity  engendered,  and  the  souls  de- 
stroyed, by  this  unyielding,  merciless,  self-aggran- 
dizing spirit ! 

Overlooking  the  vast  field  of  heathen  desolation, 
they  will  plant  themselves  where  there  is  no  room 
for  them — they  will  create  division  where  unity 
prevailed — they  will  expend  vast  sums  merely  to 


>*»  A  CONVERTED    BRAHMIN. 

make  proselytes — they  will  bury  or  secularize 
the  talents  of  the  most  useful  men,  keeping  them 
toiling  for  years  where  they  can  scarcely  preserve 
the  germ  of  existence,  while  those  upon  whom 
they  have  lavished  all  their  time,  would  find  room 
and  welcome,  and  equal  edification,  in  numerous 
other  churches. 

This  is  the  way  those  resources  which  have 
been  consecrated  to  the  Saviour,  and  which  might 
fill  the  world  with  light  and  gladness,  are  sacrile- 
giously squandered.  Tell  them  of  the  unnumbered 
crowds  whom  they  are  bound  to  bless,  and  who 
must  perish  if  neglected,  and  they  will  turn  a 
deaf  ear  ;  or  if  they  listen  to  your  appeals,  they  have 
little  to  give  and  none  to  send.  Their  money, 
their  men,  are  all  taxed  in  carrying  on  this  end- 
less intestine  strife. 

And  when  is  this  contest  ever  to  end  ?  Some 
must  first  yield;  who  will  they  be?  As  long  as 
the  present  spirit  prevails  it  is  evident  there  can 
be  no  suspension  of  hostilities,  no  withdrawing 
from  the  field.  And  if  this  fruitless  struggle  be 
kept  up  between  the  acknowledged  friends  of  "  the 
Prince  of  peace,"  how  is  the  contest  with  the  powers 
of  darkness  ever  to  be  successfully  maintained  ?  I 
know  that  each  party  confidently  expects  the  vic- 
tory ;  but  as  this  is  common  to  all,  it  proves  nothing 
to  any.     Nay,  I  go  farther.     I  believe  that  neither 


A  CONVERTED  BRAIIMIiN.  89 

of  these  belligerent  powers  is  to  be  much  hon- 
oured in  the  conversion  of  the  world.  Certainly 
they  must  change  their  present  grounds  and  lose 
the  very  spirit  which  I  fear  produces  more  than 
half  their  animation,  before  they  can  be  persuaded 
to  turn  their  arms  from  their  brethren,  and  employ 
them  against  their  common  enemy. 

The  world  is  not  to  be  converted  by  carnal 
weapons  ;  nor  to  such  a  distorted  self-consuming 
Christianity.  Even  should  that  narrow-minded 
and  intolerant  part  of  the  church  of  which  I  am 
speaking  diffuse  their  present  principles  and  feel- 
ings among  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  the  world 
would  need  a  second  conversion  before  the  millen- 
nial glory  could  be  introduced.  For  one,  I  do 
not  regret  the  impossibility  of  their  moulding  the 
unchristianized  portion  of  mankind  into  their  own 
image.  The  gossamer  theories  about  which  many 
of  them  contend,  are  too  attenuated  to  be  woven 
into  the  coarse  web  of  heathen  languages.  It  is 
as  much  as  can  be  done  to  make  some  of  the  tribes 
of  men  acquainted  with  the  rudiments  of  Chris- 
tianity. Even  the  grosser  forms  of  church-gov- 
ernment, as  they  exist  in  Christian  lands,  cannot 
at  first  be  introduced  under  all  circumstances 
among  the  heathen.  The  missionary  is  at  times 
obliged  to  be  the  sum  of  all  church-officers  and 
church  judicatories,  and  to  model  his  materials, 


90  A   CONVERTED   BRAHMIN. 

not  according  t-o  prescribed  rules,  but  to  existing 
exigencies.  I  confidently  expect  that  the  world 
will  be  "  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of 
God,"  before  one-half  of  mankind  is  qualified  to 
comprehend,  and  the  other  disposed  to  value  all 
those  shibboleths  which  now  divide  and  alienate 
the  members  of  the  redeemed  family. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


THE    LIBERAL-MINDED  CHRISTIAN. 

The  next  speaker  was  a  Christian,  who  was 
known  to  rise  superior  to  all  the  littleness  of 
party  spirit.  He  always  acted  on  the  sublime 
principles  of  Christian  benevolence  ;  never  stop- 
ping to  inquire  whether  his  own  sect,  or  any  other, 
was  to  reap  the  honours  of  his  exertions. 

I  am  not  surprised,  said  he,  at  the  strong  feel- 
ings which  have  just  been  expressed.  I  have 
often  thought  that  if  any  thing  is  calculated  to 
offend  and  afflict  those  who  have  just  emerged 
from  heathenism,  it  is  this  strife  among  "the  fol- 
lowers of  the  Lamb." 

To  contend  earnestly  for  the  essential  truths  of 
Christianity,  and  to  guard  the  church  against  the 
introduction  of  fatal  errors,  is  an  unquestionable 
duty.  The  evils  of  a  sectarian  spirit  do  not  lie 
here.  They  result  from  a  want  of  discrimination 
between  the  fundamental  and  the  unimportant  in 
religion.  And  this  is  the  infirmity  of  some  of  our 
best  men.  Their  dread  of  heresy  inclines  them 
to  magnify  trifles,  and  insist  upon  non-essentials, 
while  the  peace  of  the  church,  and  to  a  great 
extent,  the  triumphs    of  the  gospel,  are  incon- 


92  THE    LIBERAL-MINDED    CHRISTIAN. 

sideratcly  sacrificed.  Still,  since  there  is  disunion 
among  Christians,  what  can  be  done  to  counteract 
its  evil  tendency?  By  what  means  can  we  im- 
prove the  condition  of  the  divided  church,  and 
render  more  salutary  its  influence  upon  a  lost 
world  1 

There  is  a  respectable  and  an  increasing  num- 
ber belonging  to  every  religious  body,  who  have 
no  sympathy  whatever  with  their  brethren  in  these 
household  contentions.  They  may  prefer  their 
own  church,  but  they  are  willing  to  accord  to 
others  the  same  soundness  of  judgement,  the  same 
liberty  of  choice,  and  the  same  sincerity  of  princi- 
ple, which  they  claim  for  themselves. 

Let  such  then,  in  all  their  conduct,  strike  a 
broad  line  of  distinction  between  the  essential 
doctrines  of  the  cross,  and  the  unimportant  tenets 
of  religion. 

Let  them  cherish  respect  and  love  for  their 
Christian  brethren  of  every  name.  Let  them 
uniformly  show  that  they  would  rather  assist 
those  who  differ  from  them,  in  promoting  Christi- 
anity, than  those  who  belong  to  their  own  sect, 
in  their  mere  party  encroachments.  This  has 
been  the  practice  of  some  of  the  best  men  in 
different  churches  ;  —  why  should  not  all  adopt 
it  as  an  invariable  rule  of  action  ?  It  is  the  only 
course  which  involves  no  compromise  of  principle, 


THE    LIBERAL-MINDED    CHRISTIAN.  93 

at  least  of  those  principles  which  alone  ought  to 
govern  the  "stewards  of  the  manifold  grace  of 
God." 

There  is  another  class  in  every  communion, 
who,  as  has  been  mentioned,  are  evidently  indul- 
ging the  most  erroneous  impressions.  They  have 
been  led  to  believe  that  the  difference  between 
themselves  and  others  is  much  greater  than  it 
really  is.  It  is  this  misapprehension  which  con- 
stitutes the  chief  aliment  of  sectarianism  —  the 
very  staff  of  its  life.  The  strife  is  about  terms 
which  convey  dissimilar  ideas  to  different  minds. 
The  greatest  opposers  of  their  brethren  I  ever 
knew,  were  under  this  strong  delusion.  They 
were  fighting  their  own  fancies.  The  errors  for 
which  they  were  arrayed  in  deadly  hostility  against 
other  Christians,  were  as  abhorrent  to  those  Chris- 
tians as  to  themselves. 

To  those  who  find  within  themselves  an  aver- 
sion to  their  brethren  of  other  sects,  or  a  want 
of  sympathy  with  them,  the  course  of  duty  is  plain. 
Admit  that  you  may  be  mistaken  in  your  opinions 
respecting  the  views  of  your  brethren,  and  then 
take  the  only  safe  plan  to  test  the  accuracy  of 
your  knowledge.  Do  not  go  to  your  own  party 
for  the  information  you  seek,  lest  you  add  their 
mistakes  to  your  own ;  but  go  rather  to  the  breth- 
ren whose  views  you  wish  to  ascertain,  and  in  the 


94  THE    LIBERAL-MINDED    CHRISTIAN. 

spirit  of  Christian  charity  and  candour,  weigh  with 
them  the  subjects  upon  which  you  disagree  — 
weigh  also  the  doctrines  on  which  your  opinions 
harmonize.  I  do  not  say  that  you  will  find  no 
diversity  of  sentiment  between  you,  but  I  do  say, 
you  will  be  surprised  and  delighted  at  other  in- 
teresting results. 

In  the  first  place  you  will  discover  among  them 
the  presence  and  operations  of  the  blessed  Spirit, 
—  that  great  bond  of  union  which  connects  Jesus 
with  his  redeemed  family,  and  which  ought  to 
bind  all  the  members  of  that  family  in  the  closest 
fellowship.  You  will  next  ascertain  that  the 
points  on  which  you  differ  are  few  and  insignifi- 
cant, compared  with  those  on  which  you  "  see  eye 
to  eye."  Nay,  you  will  perceive  that  the  grounds 
of  disagreement  between  you  and  them  arc  no 
more  serious  than  between  yourself  and  many  in- 
dividuals of  your  own  church. 

But  even  admitting  every  thing  to  be  true 
which  the  blindest  bigotry  imagines  —  supposing 
that  the  barriers  of  sectarianism  ought  never  to  be 
thrown  down,  nor  the  friendly  hand  extended 
over  them,  is  it  not  the  worst  policy  imaginable 
for  Christians  to  consume  time  and  strength  in 
opposing  each  other  ?  If  the  advancement  of  sect 
were  their  only  object,  could  they  not  adopt  a 
much  wiser  plan?     Would  they  not  accomplish 


THE    LIBERAL-MINDED    CHRISTIAN.  95 

much  more  by  gathering  accessions  to  their  re- 
spective parties  from  the  vast  crowds  of  unevan- 
gelized  men  in  the  world  ?  Their  efforts  at  mak- 
ing proselytes  from  other  denominations  are 
generally  as  fruitless  as  they  arc  expensive. 
Even  should  they  succeed  to  the  utmost  of  their 
wishes,  —  a  vain  supposition  for  all,  —  how  little 
they  would  effect,  compared  with  the  ingathering 
of  some  of  the  heathen  nations  into  their  folds. 

There  is  one  rule  of  action,  which,  if  observed 
by  all  sects,  would  result  in  the  greatest  benefit  to 
the  church  and  the  world.  It  involves  no  sacri- 
fice of  party  interest,  and  it  is  the  only  plan 
which,  while  Christians  remain  in  distinct  com- 
munities, does  not  sacrifice  the  interests  of  the  Re- 
deemer's kingdom  to  mere  sectarian  aggrandize- 
ment. In  selecting  their  spheres  of  action,  let 
each  denomination  pass  by  the  place  already  oc- 
cupied, and  fix  upon  those  where  their  services 
are  most  needed.  Let  it  be  a  mutual  understand- 
ing, that  if  education  or  predilection  dispose  the 
inhabitants  of  any  part  of  a  country  to  a  particu- 
lar sect,  all  others  will  yield  the  ground.  What 
endless  confusion  and  collision  this  would  pre- 
vent? what  desirable  consequences  it  would  pro- 
duce ?  If  the  attention  of  Christians  could  only 
be  diverted  from  each  other,  and  from  the  places 
already  occupied,  and  fixed  in  deep  compassion 


96  THE    LIBERAL-MINDED    CHRISTIAN. 

upon  the  destitute  parts  of  the  world,  how  soon 
their  dying  fellow  men  in  every  land  would  feel 
the  quickening  influence.  The  maddening  shouts 
of  superstition  would  soon  cease ;  the  groans  of 
the  self-tortured  devotee  would  be  heard  no  more  ; 
the  errors  and  vices  of  heathenism  would  pass 
away,  and  the  heavy  curse  of  God  be  lifted  from 
a  rebellious  world.  And  is  not  such  a  course  of 
action  an  imperative  duty  ?  Are  not  Christians 
explicitly  forbidden  to  "  bite  and  devour  one  an- 
other V*  And  have  they  not  been  commanded  to 
unite  all  their  wisdom  and  energy  in  extending 
the  kingdom  of  Christ?  Is  the  correction  of  a 
trifling  difference  in  the  philosophy  of  religion, 
Us  subtle  metaphysics,  or  its  minor  doctrines,  a 
sufficient  reason  for  keeping  millions  of  degraded 
men  in  ignorance  and  guilt  ?  Oh,  who  that  looks 
at  the  condition  of  the  world  is  not  struck  with 
the  disastrous  consequences  of  this  sin  ?  Even  if 
God  had  never  interdicted  the  strife  which  pre- 
vails among  Christians,  what  unutterable  cruelty 
it  argues  to  prefer  so  insignificant  an  object  as 
they  are  professedly  pursuing,  to  the  eternal  hap- 
piness of  their  fellow  immortals.  My  heart  sick- 
ens whenever  I  reflect  on  this  gross  perversion  of 
talents.  How  shall  we  ever  meet  the  defrauded 
heathen  in  the  judgement?  Let  me  entreat  the 
brethren  who  have  spoken,  and  all  whom  they 


THE    LIBERAL-MINDED    CHRISTIAN.  9"7 

represent,  to  reconsider  this  subject  in  the  light 
of  our  Lord's  expressed  will.  Has  he  not  com- 
manded you  to  cherish  love,  to  practise  forbear- 
ance, and  "  as  far  as  in  you  lies"  to  preserve 
peace  ?  Has  he  not  declared  that  this  is  the  way 
to  commend  yourselves  as  his  disciples,  and  your 
cause  as  his  own  ?  Is  it  not  by  this  very  exhibi- 
tion that  the  world  is  to  be  convinced  of  his  Mes- 
siahship  ?  and  does  not  an  opposite  course  pro- 
duce the  most  unfavourable  and  unjust  impres- 
sions? You  profess  to  contend  with  each  other 
for  his  sake  ;  that  you  are  justified  in  so  doing  by 
the  spirit  and  laws  of  his  religion.  And  is  this 
the  light  in  which  he  would  have  you  present  him 
to  the  world?  Is  this  according  to  his  example  ? 
is  it  not  in  open  violence  to  all  that  he  taught  and 
allowed  in  his  disciples  ?  Did  he  not  expressly 
declare,  and  with  a  reference  to  this  very 
course  of  conduct,  "  he  that  is  not  against  us 
is  on  our  side  ?"  Is  it  not  through  the  mutual  in- 
tolerance of  his  disciples,  that  his  name  has  be- 
come an  offence  to  millions  ?  Whom  am  I  to 
believe,  is  the  common  inquiry  ;  and  if  I  do  believe 
and  act  like  either  party,  will  there  be  any  im- 
provement in  my  character  ? 

But  besides  this,  you  are  giving  occasion  to  the 
enemy  to  triumph  as  well  as  blaspheme.     While 
you  are  sowing  the  seeds  of  discord  among  your- 
9 


98  THE    LIBERAL-MINDED     CHRISTIAN. 

selves,  he  is  uniting  and  strengthening  his 
forces.  While  you  are  engaged  in  opposing  each 
other,  he  is  employed  in  pushing  forward  his  con- 
quests ;  and  every  feeling  of  mutual  animosity  you 
indulge,  and  every  attempt  at  mutual  collision  you 
make,  are  so  many  decided  victories,  which  he 
gains,  even  within  your  camp. 

Be  entreated  then  to  desist  from  your  present 
struggle,  and  direct  your  forces  against  the  com- 
mon foe.  If  your  grand  aim  is  to  subdue  the 
world  to  its  Sovereign,  this  is  the  only  way.  If 
your  plan  is  first  to  unite  the  feelings,  and  har- 
monize the  views  of  all  your  Christian  brethren, 
no  other  mode  is  so  efficacious.  Only  make  it  evi- 
dent that  you  have  a  common  enemy,  and  you 
would  soon  perceive  that  you  have  a  common 
interest.  A  common  enemy  and  a  common  in- 
terest would  soon  produce  reciprocity  of  affec- 
tion, and  more  speedily  than  any  thing  else,  coin- 
cidence of  doctrinal  sentiment.  Every  object  you 
propose,  would  thus  be  advanced. 

Oh  then  strive  to  extinguish  in  all  Christian  de- 
nominations the  spirit  of  unchristian  jarring  and 
rivalry  ;  let  them  cease  to  magnify  trifles,  and  en- 
gage in  investigating  the  many  features  of  striking 
resemblance  between  them.  And  above  all,  in 
the  spirit  of  unfeigned  humility  and  love,  let  each 
Look,  "  not  on  their  own  things,  but  also  on  the 


THE    LIBERAL-MINDED   CHRISTIAN.  99 

things  of  others."  "  Esteeming  others  better  than 
themselves." 

What  an  object  of  surpassing  beauty  the  church 
would  then  present  —  what  an  irresistible  army 
she  would  then  become  !  I  see  her  in  her  onward 
march  toward  universal  conquest ;  each  corps 
preserving  the  place  in  which  it  can  act  with  the 
greatest  efficiency  ;  all  rejoicing  in  each  other's 
valour  and  achievements,  all  acting  in  perfect  har- 
mony. Every  enemy  she  attacks  quails  before 
her :  every  blow  she  strikes  is  decisive.  Nothing 
can  arrest  her  victorious  career.  See !  the  last 
strong  hold  of  the  foe  is  assailed  —  it  yields. 
Hark  !  the  shout  is  heard  from  unnumbered  lips 
bursting  from  heaven,  echoed  through  all  earth, 
"  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the 
kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ ;  and  he 
shall  reign  forever  and  ever."  —  Rev.  xi.  15. 

It  is  my  earnest  prayer  that  this  happy  union 
may  soon  characterize  the  followers  of  Christ, 
and  these  inestimable  blessings  crown  their 
united  efforts. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 


Another  objection  to  foreign  missions  was  ad- 
vanced by  a  Millenarian.  He  looked  to  the 
speedy  appearing  of  "the  Son  of  man"  in  person 
to  gather  in  the  Jews — rebuild  the  holy  city,  and 
subdue  the  heathen  nations  to  himself.  This  hon- 
our he  believed  the  great  Redeemer  had  reserved 
for  his  second  coming,  and  all  efforts  to  antedate 
this  epoch  he  regarded  as  utterly  futile.  He 
fancied  that  these  positions  were  fully  established 
by  tho  question  of  our  Lord  himself.  "  When  the 
Son  of  man  cometh  shall  he  find  faith  on  the 
earth  V9 

He  was  answered  by  another  of  the  same 
school,  who  regretted  that  this  doctrine,  so  im- 
portant in  his  eyes,  should  be  thus  misunderstood 
and  perverted. 

It  was  his  cherished  belief  that  very  soon  "  the 
Lord  Jesus  would  be  revealed  from  heaven,"  and 
that  the  ingathering  of  the  Jews,  and  what  might 
be  designated  the  second  call  of  the  Gentiles, 
would  succeed  this  event.  But  still  he  insisted 
that  instead  of  militating  against  the  obligation  of 


OBJECTIONS    OF  A   MILLENAHIAN.  101 

Christ's  charge,  these  views  chimed  in  with  all 
existing  duties.  The  personal  reign  of  Christ 
upon  earth  is  a  doctrine  which  by  no  means  ren- 
ders nugatory  the  established  institutions  of  Chris- 
tianity. Our  blessed  Redeemer  has  expressly  de- 
clared that  "this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be 
preached  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all 
nations."  And  his  command  to  perform  this  work 
is  of  perpetual  obligation.  If  any  views  of  pro- 
phecy appeared  to  contravene  so  explicit  a  duty, 
there  could  be  no  better  reason  to  reject  those 
views.  This  however,  said  he,  is  so  far  from  being 
the  case  in  the  millenarian  scheme,  that  while  we 
look  forward  with  joy  to  the  personal  appearing 
of  God  our  Saviour,  we  feel  the  deepest  interest  in 
having  as  many  as  possible  prepared  for  the  event. 
After  this  discussion,  there  was  a  short  silence 
in  the  assembly.  As  no  other  delegate  seemed 
disposed  to  offer  any  farther  reason  for  the  un- 
warranted limitation  of  the  gospel  to  Christian 
lands,  the  same  old  man  whose  inquiries  and  re- 
marks had  elicited  the  present  discussion,  arose, 
and  expressed  his  utter  surprise  at  the  disclosures 
which  had  been  made.  I  had  no  idea,  said  he, 
of  the  state  of  Christian  lands.  How  different 
from  that  earthly  paradise,  which  my  fancy  had 
represented,  as  the  certain  result  of  the  gospel. 
I  am  thankful  I  did  not  know  these  things,  while 

9* 


10^  OBJECTIONS   OF    A    MILLENARIAK:. 

the  conflict  was  raging  in  my  bosom.  It  might 
have  sealed  up  my  mind  in  the  gloom  of  infidelity. 

To  say  that  the  reasons  assigned  for  restricting 
the  gospel  to  Christian  lands,  are  not  satisfactory 
to  us,  to  whom  it  has  been  so  long  denied,  ex- 
presses but  very  little.  They  are  only  satisfactory 
to  those  who  offer  them,  and  as  each  party  has 
its  own  reason,  and  these  reasons  differ  as  widely 
as  the  parties  themselves,  not  one  of  them  appears 
valid  to  more  than  a  small  proportion  of  Christians. 
I  knew  not  but  that  some  grand  apology  which  I 
had  never  conceived,  which  the  Scriptures,  or 
God's  controlling  providence,  might  have  furnish- 
ed, would  have  enlightened  my  mind,  and  silenced 
the  cavils  of  my  pagan  friends. 

As  I  am  disappointed  in  this  respect,  my  breth- 
ren and  myself  are  desirous  to  have  other  points 
of  this  great  subject  considered.  We  wish  to 
hear  discussed,  without  reference  to  the  existing 
state  of  the  church,  or  the  private  feelings  of 
Christians,  the  comparative  claims  of  the  un- 
evangelized  nations  upon  the  gospel.  We  are 
anxious  to  know,  and  we  wish  the  world  to  know, 
what  grand  laws  have  been  enacted  in  the  king- 
dom of  Christ,  for  the  government  of  his  servants 
in  the  diffusion  of  Christianity. 

It  was  unanimously  agreed  that  this  should  be 
general  subject  of  future  investigation,  and 
the  meeting  adjourned  for  the  day. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 


FOURTH   DAY. 

The  discussion  of  this  day  was  uncommonly  an- 
imating. The  subject  proposed  at  the  last  meeting 
was  fraught  with  indescribable  interest,  especially 
to  the  recent  converts  to  Christianity.  They  had 
attended  with  new  and  conflicting  emotions  to  the 
strange  facts  disclosed  in  the  preceding  meetings. 
Their  solicitude  to  know  what  could  be  said  and 
what  would  be  adopted  respecting  the  rules  of 
evangelization,  which  they  hoped  would  in  future 
govern  the  church  of  Christ,  was  too  powerful  to 
be  suppressed.  Without  dwelling  upon  the  for- 
malities of  the  discussion,  we  can  only  advert  to 
the  prominent  principles  of  operation,  which  were 
adopted  by  a  large  majority  of  the  assembly,  with 
some  of  the  arguments  by  which  they  were  sus- 
tained. 

I.  The  first  position  which  was  unanimously 
admitted  is,  "the  gospel  was  designed  by  its 
Author  equally  for  all  nations." 

This  truth,  so  important  in  the  eyes  of  the  re- 
claimed heathen,  and  one  which  they  feared  would 
be  disputed  with  unyielding  pertinacity,  scarcely 


104  MINISTRY  INSTITUTED 

provoked  a  word  of  discussion.  It  appeared  so 
evidently  to  grow  out  of  the  command  of  Christ, 
and  to  harmonize  with  his  revealed  purposes,  that 
it  passed  at  its  first  announcement  as  a  scriptural 
axiom.  While  many  looked  upon  it  as  a  triumph, 
none  who  had  spoken  regarded  it  as  militating  in 
the  least,  against  the  views  they  had  advocated. 

II.  The  second  truth  adopted  by  the  assembly 
as  a  scriptural  rule  of  action,  is  similar  to  the  first  — 
"that  the  ministry  of  reconciliation  was  estab- 
lished for  the  equal  benefit  of  the  whole  world, 
and  that  no  order  of  administration  is  recognised 
in  favour  of  any  nation  excepting  the  Jews."  The 
following  texts,  among  others,  were  regarded  as 
conclusive  :  — 

Mark  xvi.  15. — "Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature." 

Matthew  xiii.  38.— "The  field  is  the  world." 

2  Corinthians  v.  18,  19. — "And  all  things  are 
of  God,  who  hath  reconciled  us  to  himself  by  Jesus 
Christ,  and  hath  given  to  us  the  ministry  of  recon- 
ciliation; to  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling 
the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their  tres- 
passes unto  them." 

Though  at  first  some  were  disposed  to  contro- 
vert this  position,  yet  it  was  so  clearly  shown  to 
be  only  a  different  statement  of  the  previous  one, 
that  their  fears  were  soon  allayed. 


TOR    ALL    NATIONS.  105 

After  the  voice  of  the  assembly  had  been  taken, 
a  heathen,  whose  nation  had  been  greatly  neglect- 
ed, inquired  why  the  young  men  who  entered  the 
ministry  so  generally  made  a  distinction  between 
their  own  country  and  other  parts  of  the  world  — 
why  so  small  a  proportion  became  foreign  mis- 
sionaries? He  judged  that  there  must  be  some 
peculiarity  of  circumstances  in  the  case  of  those 
who  devote  themselves  to  the  heathen,  and  he 
wished  to  know  what  there  was  in  the  general 
condition  of  the  ministry  which  gave  this  limitation 
to  their  numbers.  These  questions  caused  great 
animation,  and  called  up  numerous  speakers. 
Several  young  ministers  were  present,  and  as  the 
inquiries  involved  a  direct  address  to  them,  they 
individually  assigned  the  reasons  for  which  they 
believed  it  their  duty  to  decline  engaging  in  for- 
eign missions. 

Many  of  these  reasons  have  been  anticipated  in 
the  previous  discussion,  and  yet  they  were  re- 
peated with  as  much  confidence  as  though  nothing 
had  been  said  or  could  be  said  to  disprove  their 
conclusiveness,  or  even  to  depreciate  their  power. 

Some  were  deterred  by  the  prominence  and 
the  destitution  of  their  own  country,  and  others  by 
their  obligations  to  their  friends  and  connexions. 
The  talents  of  one  were  better  adapted  to  civiliza- 
tion than  barbarism  ;   the  health  of  another  was 


106     REASONS  FOR  NOT  BECOMING  A  MISSIONARY. 

an  insuperable  barrier.  Some  could  not  easily 
acquire  difficult  languages  ;  others  had  bestowed 
too  much  toil  upon  the  cultivation  of  their  own,  to 
abandon  its  use.  One  said  he  was  willing  to  go, 
but  he  objected  to  any  determination  on  the  sub- 
ject until  he  saw  more  clearly  a  providential  di- 
rection to  this  sphere  of  labour;  while  several  had 
never  received  an  internal  call,  and  could  not  be- 
lieve it  their  duty  to  act  without  some  such  un- 
equivocal impulse.  The  parents  of  some  were 
unwilling  to  let  them  go,  and  dependent  relatives 
kept  others  at  home. 

Many  believed  that  they  might  be  the  means 
of  saving  more  souls  in  their  own  country.  It 
would  demand  a  long  time  to  acquire  the  languages, 
during  which  period  they  might  be  preaching  the 
gospel,  and  through  the  divine  blessing,  increasing 
the  subjects  of  the  Saviour's  kingdom.  Besides, 
they  saw  that  human  life  was  shorter  in  heathen 
lands  than  at  home,  and  consequently  there  was 
more  hope  of  extensive  usefulness  in  remaining 
where  they  were. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 


A  Missionary  who  had  spent  several  years 
among  the  heathen,  after  attending  to  all  the 
arguments  against  a  personal  enlistment  in  this 
work,  begged  to  be  heard,  while  he  presented 
his  own  observations  and  experience  on  the  sub- 
ject. From  personal  intercourse  and  extensive 
correspondence,  he  believed  he  had  obtained  cor- 
rect impressions  on  this  very  important  point. 
He  had  visited  many  seminaries,  and  conversed 
with  a  large  number  of  young  men.  He  had  ad- 
dressed others  who  had  been  recently  admitted 
to  the  sacred  office,  and  were  still  without  a 
charge.  He  well  remembered  the  early  im- 
pressions and  subsequent  history  of  several  who 
had  just  spoken,  and  what  is  more  conclusive, 
said  he,  to  my  mind,  I  have  not  forgotten  my 
own  views,  before  I  seriously  contemplated  this 
duty ;  nor  my  struggle  at  the  time ;  nor  the  change 
in  my  convictions  from  that  period.  That  I  might 
not  rely  too  far  upon  my  own  experience,  I  con- 
sulted many  of  my  missionary  brethren,  and  found, 
with  the  fewest  exceptions,  a  striking  correspon- 
dence of  sentiments  and  feelings  on  this  subject. 


108  A  RETURNED    MISSIONARY. 

If  the  reasons  which  have  been  assigned  for 
remaining  at  home,  be  decisive,  there  is  scarcely 
a  missionary  among  the  heathen,  who  has  not 
closed  his  eyes  against  the  light,  and  gone  unbid- 
den to  his  work.  Yes,  I  am  fully  persuaded  that 
if  the  arguments  which  have  been  adduced,  had 
not  been  rejected  by  many,  as  invalid,  probably 
not  an  individual  had  ever  gone  to  preach  among 
the  Gentiles  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ. 

When  the  claims  of  the  unevangelized  world 
were  brought  home  with  personal  application  to 
myself,  I  was  one  of  a  number  who  were  pursu- 
ing our  theological  studies  together.  We  had 
often  conversed  on  the  subject  of  missions.  The 
character,  condition,  and  destiny  of  the  heathen, 
had  all  been  topics  of  discussion.  We  were  pre- 
pared to  admit  that  those  who  had  no  knowledge 
of  "  the  true  God  and  eternal  life,"  had  been 
thrown  upon  the  sympathies  of  the  Christian  world ; 
but  yet  none  of  us  were  willing  to  devote  our 
lives  to   this   work   of  benevolence  and  mercy. 

Under  these  circumstances,  and  with  these 
views,  we  were  joined  by  one  who  had  consecrated 
himself  to  missions,  and  whose  holy  and  humble 
deportment  soon  endeared  him  to  all  his  brethren. 
It  was  not  only  his  fervid  and  consistent  piety 
which  commanded  our  admiration ;  we  were  con- 


A  RETURNED  MISSIONARY.  109 

strained  also  to  yield  the  palm  of  superiority  to 
his  powerful  and  improved  intellect.     Often  did 
he  labour  to  impress  upon  our  hearts  our  inviola- 
ble obligations  to  the  heathen  ;  but  where   argu- 
ments failed,  surmises,  excuses,  and  puzzling  in- 
quiries were  always  at  command,  and  each  re- 
tained his  former  opinion.     But  now,  in  the  wise 
providence  of  God,  another  method  was  to  be 
employed.      Suddenly  he   was   attacked    with  a 
violent  disease,  and   his  malady  was   soon  pro- 
nounced to  be  fatal.     Aware  of  his  situation,  he 
called  us  to  his  bedside,  and  forgetting  his  agonies, 
entreated  us  with  tears  to  reconsider  the  question 
of  personal  duty  in   reference  to  missions.     He 
assured  us,  that  according  to  his  most  solemn  con- 
victions, all  our  reasons  for  declining  this  service 
were  untenable  —  that  we  had  never  felt  the  im- 
portance of  the  calling,  and  never  considered  it 
with  impartiality  ;  nay,  that  our  hearts  revolted  at 
the  self-denial  and  sacrfice  it  required,  and  that 
we  were  consequently  guilty  in  the  sight  of  God. 
He  solemnly   warned   us   against  the  voluntary 
mistakes  we   were   cherishing.     He    pointed   us 
anew  to  the  hopeless  condition  of  the  myriads  of 
our  fellow  creatures  whom  we  ot  all  others  were 
bound  to  pity,  and  entreated  us  to  beware,  lest  our 
skirts  should  be  found  crimsoned  with  their  blood. 
As  his  tremulous  voice  uttered  these  fearful 
10 


110  A    RETURNED  MISSIONARY. 

truths,  my  soul  was  convicted  of  guilt,  and  when 
the  last  words  were  faltering  on  his  dying  lips,  I 
resolved  before  that  Being  whose  presence  his 
struggling  spirit  was  just  seeking,  that  with  divine 
assistance,  I  would  ascertain  and  perform  my 
duty  to  the  heathen.  And  now  the  light  began 
to  penetrate  my  mind,  and  like  the  opening  of  the 
morning,  it  continued  to  increase,  until  voluntary 
ignorance  and  vain  excuses  like  the  shadows  of 
the  night  vanished  away.  I  cannot  describe  the 
process.  It  was  like  a  new  conversion  —  strikingly 
similar  in  many  respects,  to  that  which  turned  my 
heart  from  the  service  of  Satan  to  the  allegiance 
of  Christ.  "  Old  things  passed  away,  behold  all 
things  became  new." 

A  moment's  reflection  convinced  me  that  the 
real  interests  of  my  own  country  did  not  in  the 
least  interfere  with  the  claims  of  the  world.  In- 
deed, I  saw,  that  according  to  the  principles  which 
had  been  adduced  from  Scriptures, — the  kingdom 
of  Christ  had  no  reference  to  particular  localities, 
—  that  the  ministry  was  established  for  mankind 
at  large, — nay, that  even  had  I  been  bound  to  labour 
exclusively  for  the  benefit  of  my  own  country,  I 
could  discharge  this  obligation  in  no  better  way 
than  by  becoming  a  foreign  missionary. 

I  did  not  think  my  talents  would  qualify  me 
for  the  most  important  stations  and  difficult  la- 


A  RETURNED   MISSIONARY.  Ill 

bours  :  but  this  sounded  now  like  the  voice  of 
ambition.  I  knew  that  if  I  could  not  lead,  I 
could  follow  —  that  if  the  languages  were  too 
difficult  in  one  place,  I  could  go  where  they  were 
more  simple  —  if  incapable  of  the  higher  efforts 
of  translation,  and  writing  with  idiomatic  accu- 
racy, there  were  many  humbler  departments  which 
I  might  fill.  My  health  was  not  robust ;  but  as 
this  did  not  disqualify  me  for  all  exertion  at  home, 
I  did  not  know  that  it  would  present  any  greater 
obstacle  abroad.  Besides,  the  field  is  the  world, 
and  I  was  not  compelled  to  go  to  climates  to 
which  my  constitution  was  not  adapted. 

My  parents  and  friends  demurred  at  my  plans. 
On  this  point  I  was  sorely  tried.  Many  of  my 
dearest  relatives  were  not  converted.  I  was  an 
only  son.  They  clung  to  me  with  the  fondest 
affection,  and  presented,  among  other  things,  the 
necessity  of  their  salvation  as  an  argument  to 
detain  me.  My  heart  bled  ;  but  I  could  not  lin- 
ger. I  saw  that  they  were  actuated  chiefly  by 
personal  feeling — to  this  I  dared  not  yield.  "  Let 
the  dead  bury  the  dead ;  but  go  thou  and  preach 
the  kingdom  of  God,"  sounded  in  my  ears  as 
though  it  had  just  broken  from  the  Saviour's  lips. 
I  believed  too,  —  what  has  been  fully  realized,  — 
that  I  should  be  of  more  service  to  them  by  leav- 
ing  them,   and    endeavouring    to    interest    them 


112  A    RETURNED    MISSIONARY. 

through  my  efforts  in  the  progress  of  the  truth, 
than  by  remaining  at  home. 

It  is  true  I  did  not  feel  that  internal  call  to 
which  I  had  previously  attached  so  much  impor- 
tance. I  discovered,  however,  that  I  had  mistaken 
the  nature  of  that  call.  That  there  was  a  call,  I 
clearly  perceived  —  a  thundering  call  from  the 
miseries  and  necessities  of  the  heathen  world  — 
but  that  my  obligations  resulted  from  heeding  that 
call  appeared  to  me  as  absurd  as  to  conclude 
there  is  no  light  at  mid-day  because  the  eyelids 
are  kept  closed.  At  first,  I  felt  very  little  interest 
for  the  heathen.  I  scarcely  knew,  I  never  seri- 
ously considered  their  condition  ;  but  the  more  I 
read,  and  reiiected,  and  prayed,  an  !  conversed, 
and  acted,  with  reference  to  their  conversion,  the 
more  deeply  did  this  external  call  penetrate  my 
heart  —  the  more  irresistibly  did  it  address  every 
passion  there. 

I  saw  no  obstacle  in  providence  to  my  becom- 
ing a  missionary.  I  was  now  persuaded  that 
looking  for  anything  beyond  this — for  those  lead- 
ings or  signal  interpositions  which  I  before  be- 
lieved necessary,  was  nothing  less  than  expecting 
a  miracle  to  convince  me  of  an  evident  duty.  My 
previous  views  appeared  extremely  inconsistent 
and  absurd.  I  had  professed  to  be  afraid  of  fore- 
stalling Divine  Providence,     I  objected  to  a  de- 


A    RETURNED    MISSIONARY.  113 

termination  to  spend  my  days  among  the  heathen, 
before  I  had  finished  my  preparatory  studies  ;  at 
the  same  time,  I  saw  no  incongruity  in  employing 
the  ordinary  means  to  obtain  a  situation  at  home, 
without  expecting  any  such  previous  direction. 
In  the  latter  case,  I  exerted  myself  to  secure  a 
providential  intimation ;  in  the  former,  I  argued 
that  such  exertions  were  inadmissible.  Thus  my 
errors  were  not  those  of  an  impartial  judgement, 
but  of  a  biased  inclination. 

Having  swept  away  all  the  cobweb-excuses 
which  my  bribed  fancy  had  spun,  and  my  indul- 
gent heart  preserved,  I  felt  myself  prepared  to 
examine  my  obligations  to  the  heathen.  I  weighed 
the  claims  of  my  own  country  —  I  glanced  my 
eye  over  the  desolations  of  the  unevanselized 
world.  From  the  laws  of  the  office  for  which  I 
wa3  preparing,  I  concluded  that  I  was  bound  to 
go  where  the  ministry  which  was  entrusted  to  me 
was  the  most  needed  —  that  ceteris  paribus  num- 
bers and  destitution  combined  were  sufficient  to 
give  direction  to  my  efforts.  Now  the  heathen 
world  presented  in  innumerable  places  a  much 
greater  proportion  of  souls  destitute  of  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Saviour,  and  of  the  means  through 
which  that  knowledge  is  communicated,  than 
could  be  found  in  any  part  of  Christendom.  I 
concluded  that  it  was  my  duty  to  go  to  the  heathen  ; 
10* 


114  A    RETURNED    MISSIONARY. 

and  as  my  case  was  by  no  means  peculiar,  I  also 
concluded  that  there  is  but  one  legitimate  call  to 
foreign  missions,  and  that  ability  and  opportunity 
to  labour  among  the  heathen  constitute  that  call. 

Under  ability  1  include  not  only  the  qualifications 
already  possessed,  but  equally  those  which  are 
attainable  ;  and  under  opportunity  not  merely  an 
open  way  of  access  to  the  heathen,  but  also  the 
power  of  removing  those  obstructions  which  may 
bar  that  way. 

Only  extend  the  limits  of  our  native  lands,  and 
make  them  conterminous  with  the  earth  and  there 
will  be  no  difference  of  opinion  on  this  subject. 
The  most  satisfactory  reason  assigned  by  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel  for  changing  their  spheres  of 
exertion,  is  the  greater  extent  of  the  field  ;  and 
hence  the  brighter  prospect  of  usefulness.  Why 
should  this  reason  fail  when  applied  to  less  favoured 
countries  ?  To  this  general  position  I  know  of  but 
one  plausible  objection  which  can  arise  in  any 
mind.  It  may  be  thought  that  the  facilities  for 
successful  operation  are  not  so  numerous  and 
effective  among  uncivilized  nations  as  in  Christen- 
dom, and  consequently  a  greater  amount  of  good 
may  be  accomplished  at  home  than  abroad.  As 
I  have  no  time  to  examine  this  subject,  I  hope 
it  may  receive  the  consideration  which  it  mer- 
its, from  some  one  who   may  succeed    me.     If 


A   RETURNED   MISSIONARY.  115 

there  be  a  difference  in  favour  of  the  ministry  at 
home,  which  is  opposite  to  my  opinion,  it  is  not 
sufficient  to  affect  the  position  1  have  assumed. 

As  long  as  the  demand  for  labourers  is  so  much 
greater  among  other  nations  than  in  Christendom, 
there  is  evidently  a  standi  tig  call  in  providence  to 
exercise  our  ministry  in  those  nations  ;  and  he 
who  cannot  show  the  best  reasons  for  not  com- 
plying with  this  demand  —  in  other  words,  he 
who  has  the  ability  and  opportunity  to  become  a 
foreign  missionary,  is  bound  to  listen  and  obey. 
We  cannot  conceive  how  any  other  call  can  neu- 
tralize this. 

The  spirit  of  God  never  opposes  the  providence 
of  God.  Those  who  require  something  beyond 
this  unequivocal  summons,  may  be  as  successful  as 
Balaam  in  demanding  a  second  intimation  of  God's 
will,  because  the  first  did  not  please  him.  That 
this  ability  and  opportunity  by  no  means  exist  in 
all  cases  —  that  there  may  be  very  obvious  hin- 
derances  to  the  missionary  life,  none  can  deny. 
There  may  be  such  a  state  of  health  as  forbids  a!l 
mental  application,  or  as  renders  the  trials  and 
toils  of  this  life  insupportable. 

There  are  at  times  hinderances  in  the  domestic 
relations.  A  wife  may  be  unable  or  obstinately 
indisposed  to  go.  Parents  may  have  no  other 
worldly  dependence  than  a  son  in  the  ministry. 


116  A  RETURNED  MISSIONARY. 

This  last  objection,  however,  seldom  exists,  or  may 
generally  be  obviated.  Many  are  so  extensively 
connected  in  life  —  such  a  numerous  family  has 
been  committed  to  their  care  for  support  and 
training,  that  they  could  not  consistently  either 
leave  or  take  them. 

Some  are  too  old  to  begin  this  life  ;  and  a  few 
may  be  disqualified  by  mental  imbecility  or  great 
moral  imperfections  ;  but  the  first  class  we  believe 
are  equally  unfit  for  the  ministry  at  home,  and  the 
last  can  only  plead  exemption,  when  they  can 
justify  allowed  sin. 

How  far  eminent  standing  and  usefulness  at 
home  ought  to  prevent  a  change  in  the  sphere  of  our 
labours,  it  is  difficult  to  determine.  Paul  appeared 
to  be  exerting  the  happiest  influence  in  many  pla- 
ces, when  he  felt  it  his  duty  to  leave  them.  But 
Paul  carried  lus  usefulness  with  him.  In  tones  of 
grateful  exultation  he  could  exclaim — "  Now  thanks 
be  unto  God,  which  always  causeth  us  to  triumph 
in  Christ,  and  maketh  manifest  the  savour  of  his 
knowledge  by  us  in  every  place" — 2  Corinthi- 
ans, ii.  14. 

I  am  well  aware  there  are  other  obstacles  to 

this  course  which  are  considered  satisfactory.     It 
has  been  taken  for  granted  that  certain  distinctive 
endowments  are  indispensable  in  a  missionary. 
Many  of  these  are  of  a  moral  nature,  and  as  loudly 


A    RETURNED    MISSIONARY.  117 

proclaim  the  unfitness  of  the  subjects  for  the  min- 
istry, as  for  this  department  of  its  duties.  The 
minds  of  Christians  have  been  darkened  by  the 
unscriptural  distinction  between  the  terms  minis- 
terial and  missionary,  as  applied  to  office.  Hence 
they  have  believed  that  a  higher,  or  rather,  dif- 
ferent order  of  qualification  were  requisite  in  the 
one  case  than  in  the  other. 

They  who  plead  constitutional  imprudence,  or 
impatience,  or  habits  of  indolence  and  self-indul- 
gence, as  grounds  of  immunity  from  the  missionary 
service,  have  the  same  reason  to  question  their  call 
to  the  ministry,  as  to  that  sphere  of  its  labours 
in  which,  if  they  would  only  put  forth  greater 
effort  and  practise  more  self-denial,  they  might  be 
most  extensively  useful.  A  man  who  has  assumed 
the  solemn  obligations  of  the  priesthood,  may  prove 
that  his  intellectual  endowments  are  not  adapted 
to  some  stations  ;  but  by  the  laws  of  his  holy  office, 
he  can  never  decline  a  situation  because  the  high- 
est spiritual  attainments  are  necessary.  Neither 
is  any  standard  of  intellect  which  is  not  inadequate 
to  the  ministry  at  home,  unequal  to  some  of  its  du- 
ties abroad.  Here  the  noblest  capacities  can  find 
full  scope,  while  every  inferior  grade  of  talents 
may  be  usefully  employed, 


CHAPTER   XX. 


I  am  by  no  means  satisfied  of  the  conclusiveness 
of  the  reasoning  we  have  just  heard,  said  a 
young  clergyman,  who  once  thought  seriously  of 
becoming  a  missionary ;  but  who  afterwards 
"  married  a  wife,  and  could  not  come."  My 
mind  is  not  yet  convinced  that  it  is  the  duty  of 
the  majority  of  young  men  to  devote  themselves 
to  this  sphere  of  labour.  I  doubt  the  solidity  of 
the  grounds  upon  which  our  missionary  friend 
has  founded  his  call  to  the  foreign  service. 

He  speaks  of  destitution  as  one  element  in  this 
call.  Does  he  mean  that  I  must  leave  any  place 
1  may  occupy,  as  long  as  others  are  less  favoured 
with  the  means  of  grace  ?  To  what  endless 
changes  would  this  expose  the  ministry.  Even 
had  I  selected  the  most  destitute  spot  in  the 
world,  if  at  all  successful,  I  should  be  driven  away 
by  this  very  success,  to  places  which  had  not 
been  equally  blessed.  And  thus  in  regard  to 
numbers,  our  friend  forgets  that  the  alternative,  to 
preaching  the  gospel  in  one  place  at  home,  is  not 
to  preach  it  in  every  place  abroad.     If  we  leave 


A  MINISTER  KEPT  AT  HOME  BY  HIS  WIFE.       119 

home,  we  can  operate  only  in  one  spot  at  a  time, 
and  that  spot  may  contain  a  smaller  number  of 
accessible  and  teachable  beings  than  we  have  left. 

But  even  admitting  that  we  might  have  a  larger 
sphere  of  exertion  among  the  heathen,  can  this  de- 
termine the  point?  Are  not  some  places  and  per- 
sons far  more  influential  than  others  ?  And  is  not 
the  conversion  of  men  to  be  valued  rather  by  the 
effects  they  will  produce  upon  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  than  by  their  mere  numbers?  White- 
field's  favourite  maxim  was,  "  every  student's 
name  is  legion  —  catching  him  is  catching  thou- 
sands—  blessing  him,  blessing  many."  But  be- 
sides the  insufficiency  of  the  arguments  which 
have  been  advanced  in  favour  of  foreign  missions, 
there  are  considerations  bearing  upon  this  subject, 
which  have  been  omitted. 

The  law  of  adaptation  has  been  quite  over- 
looked —  a  law  which  the  providence  of  God  will 
never  allow  to  be  infringed  without  injury.  We 
find  as  great  a  variety  of  talent  among  men  as 
there  is  of  bodily  conformation  and  vigour.  One 
person  appears  exclusively  fitted  for  one  kind  of 
labour, —  another  for  an  opposite.  Attempt  an 
interchange,  and  you  render  both  comparatively 
useless.  May  we  not  conclude,  then,  that  some 
persons  are  better  adapted  to  stations  in  Christian 
lands  than  those  among  the  heathen  ?     These  are 


120      A  MINISTER  KEPT  AT  HOME  BY  HIS  WIFE. 

my  principal  objections  to  the  views  which  have 
been  expressed.  Unless  it  can  be  shown  that  I 
am  better  qualified  to  labour  in  the  missionary 
field  than  at  home,  I  shall  lay  very  little  stress 
upon  mere  numbers  and  destitution. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 


Another  young  minister  who  had  just  left  a 
nourishing  congregation,  and  expected  soon  to 
embark  for  Eastern  Asia,  was  the  next  speaker. 
I  am  disposed  to  believe,  said  he,  that  the 
brethren  who  have  spoken,  do  not  really  differ  in 
sentiment  on  what  constitutes  a  call  to  any  sphere 
of  labour.  The  difference  results  from  misun- 
derstanding. 

When  our  missionary  friend  speaks  of  numbers 
and  destitution,  it  is  on  the  express  condition  that 
other  things  are  equal.  The  objections  to  these 
views  all  assume  that  other  things  are  not  equal. 

Now  suppose  it  could  be  shown  that  every  im- 
portant consideration,  by  which  the  divine  direc- 
tion to  any  particular  sphere  can  be  ascertained, 
is  in  favour  of  the  foreign  service,  would  not  this 
question  then  be  settled?  —  wrould  not  the  path 
of  duty  be  clearly  pointed  out,  at  least  to  all  who 
were  not  otherwise  directed  by  some  peculiar 
dispensation  of  Providence?  That  such  is  the 
fact,  I  have  myself  no  doubt.  Let  us  examine 
the  point. 

11 


122  A  MINISTER  WHO    HAD    LEFT 

Four  items  have  been  enumerated,  as  important 
in  ascertaining  the  divine  will  respecting  the 
sphere  of  our  labour;  either,  where  the  others 
are  balanced,  is  sufficient  to  turn  the  scale  ;  but 
where  all  combine,  the  conclusion  appears  to  me 
inevitable.  These  are  favourableness  of  situation 
for  exerting  an  influence  —  adaptation  to  the 
sphere —  density  of  population,  and  destitution  of 
the  means  of  Christian  instruction. 

Now  the  first  and  most  important  of  these  con- 
siderations, as  has  been  already  shown,  is  in 
favour  of  the  foreign  service.  The  reaction  of 
missions  upon  the  churches  in  Christian  lands, 
added  to  the  visible  effects  of  missionary  labour 
among  the  heathen,  establishes  the  point.  My 
own  opinion  is,  that  the  ostensible  fruits  of  the 
ministry  have  been  more  abundant  in  heathen 
than  in  Christian  lands.  This,  however,  for  the 
benefit  of  all  present,  I  am  anxious  to  see  fully 
elucidated  ;  and  as  there  are  some  members  of  the 
assembly  who  have  no  doubt  instituted  the  com- 
parison, I  sincerely  hope  they  will  favour  us 
with  the  result  of  their  investigations. 

The  second  item  referred  to,  is  adaptation.  As 
far  as  I  have  been  able  to  judge,  there  is  a  greater 
variety  of  occupation  in  evangelizing  the  heathen, 
than  in  fulfilling  the  ministry  at  home.     This  of 


A    CONGREGATION    TO    GO    ABROAD.  123 

course  will  afford  a  greater  degree  of  accommo- 
dation to  the  varied  capacities  which  God  has  dis- 
tributed among  his  servants.  If  you  have  ability 
for  languages,  you  may  employ  it  to  your  entire 
satisfaction  and  with  unlimited  advantage.  There 
are  languages  through  which  millions  and  even 
hundreds  of  millions  of  souls  may  be  reached. 

If  this  talent  be  deficient,  you  may  go  where  the 
language  is  exceedingly  simple  and  easy  of  acqui- 
sition. Or  should  there  be  no  facility  of  this  kind, 
there  are  places  in  India  where  the  missionaries 
are  labouring  with  great  success  through  their  own 
tongue. 

The  English  is  becoming  very  popular  in  the 
East.  I  confidently  expect  from  facts  which  I 
cannot  stop  to  mention,  that  it  will  be  the  lan- 
guage of  the  millennial  church. 

If  you  have  the  gift  of  eloquence,  you  may  spend 
your  time  in  preaching  to  the  heathen,  and  often 
with  much  benefit,  to  those  who  speak  your  own 
language. 

If  you  have  an  aptitude  for  teaching,  there  are 
generally  as  many  schools  as  you  can  superintend. 
If  you  prefer  sedentary  employment,  translation 
and  writing  will  demand  all  your  strength.  If 
travelling  best  suits  your  health  or  inclinations, 
you  can  employ  your  time  in  the  varied  objects 
of  itinerancy.     If  you  can  do  nothing  more,  you 


124  A   MINISTER   WHO   HAD   LEFT 

may  distribute  books,  or  attend  to  those  secular 
duties  which  belong  to  every  mission,  and  are  es- 
sential to  its  prosperity. 

When  I  hear  our  young  brethren  say  that  they 
are  better  adapted  to  Christian,  than  to  heathen 
lands,  I  conclude  that  they  are  rather  assigning 
an  excuse  for  not  going,  than  a  reason  for  stay- 
ing. 

The  third  item  mentioned,  is  the  number  of 
souls  to  be  saved  ;  and  here  I  cannot  but  express 
my  surprise  at  the  objections  which  have  been 
offered  to  this  position.  True,  we  do  not  preach 
to  all  the  heathen  at  once  ;  but  who  for  a  moment 
can  question  that  there  is  a  vastly  greater  number 
of  accessible  and  teachable  souls  among  the 
heathen  than  in  our  own  native  lands. 

The  ordinary  fields  at  home  are  circumscribed 
by  the  provinces  of  our  fellow-labourers.  A 
thousand  souls  is  a  large  congregation ;  abroad^ 
4i  the  harvest  truly  is  plenteous  ;  but  the  labourers 
are  few." 

And  thus  with  respect  to  destitution,  which  was 
the  last  item  mentioned  —  there  is  no  comparison 
between  heathen  and  christian  lands.  Here,  almost 
all  are  sufficiently  enlightened  to  be  saved  ;  there, 
all  "  have  need  that  one  teach  them  which  be 
the  first  principles  of  the  oracles  of  God."  Here. 
the  ordinances  of  religion  are  enjoyed  in  nearly 


A    CONGREGATION    TO    GO    ABROAD.  125 

every  place — there,  in  the  most  favoured  coun- 
tries there  are  very  few  missionaries  —  in  many 
populous  regions  not  one. 

These  are  the  arguments  which  brought  my 
mind  to  a  final  decision  with  regard  to  missions. 

I  saw  that  it  would  enlarge  the  sphere  of  my 
usefulness  ;  I  supposed  that  my  talents  were  quite 
as  likely  to  be  suited  where  there  was  the  greatest 
variety  of  labour  ;  and  I  felt  that  the  "  ambassadors 
for  Christ"  to  a  rebellious  and  ruined  world,  ought 
to  discriminate  between  a  few  already  informed  of 
God's  purposes,  and  many  to  whom  these  purposes 
have  never  been  communicated. 

As  it  regards  the  internal  call  to  the  work  of 
missions,  which  has  been  referred  to,  I  am  not 
aware  that  my  first  zeal  was  at  all  connected  with 
a  bias  to  any  particular  country  ;  my  earnest  desire 
was  to  go  wherever  I  might  be  the  most  useful. 

If  I  have  not  mistaken  my  calling,  I  fear  that 
many  have  mistaken  theirs,  for  the  same  indica- 
tions of  duty  apply  to  a  large  proportion  of  those 
who  enter  the  ministry.  The  very  purpose  of 
God  to  convert  the  world,  and  the  command  to 
his  servants  to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture, confirm  this  assertion.  If  this  command  be 
binding,  it  proves  that  those  who  are  bound  to 
fulfil  it,  might  be  more  useful  in  publishing  the 
gospel  to  that  numerous  class  of  God's  creatures 
11* 


li>0  A   MINISTER    WHO    HAD    LEFT 

who  have  never  heard  it ;  than  in  repeating  and 
enforcing  it  upon  the  few  who  have  known  it  from 
infancy.  To  deny  this,  would  be  to  affirm  that 
the  providence  of  God  limits  the  execution  of  his 
command  to  christian  lands  ;  and  who  in  his  senses, 
would  believe  this? 

It  is  my  solemn  conviction,  and  the  conviction 
of  the  missionaries  whom  I  have  consulted,  that 
the  chief  obstacle  to  missionary  devotement  does 
not  lie  in  any  mental  or  bodily  disqualifica- 
tion ;  nor  in  any  providential  hindrances ;  nor 
in  any  legitimate  inference  from  the  revealed 
purposes  and  commands  of  God ;  but  simply 
in  a  want  of  adequate  zeal  and  self-denial.  To 
renounce  friends  and  country,  and  all  the  bles- 
sings of  civilization  ;  and  to  spend  their  days  amid 
labours  and  sacrifices,  where  nothing  but  an  un- 
wavering faith  can  sustain  the  soul,  presents  a 
prospect  so  unattractive,  that  multitudes  readily 
conclude  they  can  be  useful  at  home,  and  are  not 
called  to  foreign  service.  They  overlook  the 
high  privilege  of  not  only  living  to  God,  but  of 
deriving  their  happiness  directly  from  him.  The 
<;  hundred  fold  "  promised  to  those  who  leave  all  for 
Christ,  and  the  brighter  assurance  of  the  life  ever* 
lasting,  are  not  taken  into  the  estimate. 

I  fear  there  is  something  extremely  deficient  in 
the  spirit  of  the  ministry.  Where  is  the  burning  de- 


A   CONGREGATION   TO    GO    ABROAD.  127 

votion —  the  self-consuming  zeal  of  apostolic  days  ? 
And  what  short  of  this  ardour  and  exclusive  conse- 
cration to  the  interests  of  our  Redeemer's  kingdom 
can  the  ministry  allow  ?  Having  first  reconciled 
us  unto  himself  —  unto  his  own  purposes  of  mercy 
to  the  world,  God  commits  unto  us  the  word  of 
reconciliation.  To  know  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ, 
and  him  crucified,  is  the  chief  requisite  of  the 
ministry.  And  since  this  ministry  was  established 
for  the  equal  benefit  of  the  world,  we  have  no 
liberty  to  choose  our  places. 

But  alas,  many  do  indulge  their  feelings  and 
fancies  even  in  this  sacred  office.  Thousands 
who  enter  the  ministry,  are  indisposed  to  the 
sacrifices  it  demands.  Without  any  sufficient 
reason,  they  refuse  to  devote  themselves  to  the 
salvation  of  the  heathen.  I  speak  from  expe- 
rience. Ask  all  who  have  carefully  counted  the 
cost  of  this  undertaking,  and  they  will  tell  you, 
how  great  was  the  struggle  of  their  souls  in  over- 
coming all  reluctance. 

Let  those  who  believe  the  contrary  explain  why 
some  go,  while  others  who  are  under  equal  obli- 
gations, and  who  meet  with  no  greater  obstacles, 
remain.  Why  do  the  same  persons,  who  had 
declined  this  work,  yield  at  last  to  arguments 
which  they  had  repeatedly  heard  before ;  but 
which  now    for   the  first   time    penetrate    their 


128  A    MINISTER  WHO  HAD   LEFT 

hearts?  Why  do  so  many  young  men,  who  com- 
menced their  literary  career,  full  of  missionary 
ardour,  frequently  lose  all  their  zeal,  as  worldly 
ambition  increases,  and  their  neglected  piety 
declines  ? 

Why  are  the  most  devoted  and  self-denying 
students  in  our  institutions  so  much  more  easily 
persuaded  to  become  foreign  missionaries  than 
those  of  an  inferior  grade  of  piety  ?  Why  are 
the  most  holy  men  and  women  in  the  churches 
the  chief  supporters  of  missions ;  and  why  are 
those  religious  communities  the  most  interested 
and  active  in  this  work,  where  "  the  spirit  of 
Christ"  most  powerfully  prevails?  I  wish  no 
other  argument  in  favour  of  the  spirit  of  missions, 
than  its  affinity  or  identity  with  the  purest,  holiest 
exercises  of  the  soul.  I  desire  no  other  means  of 
increasing  this  zeal  a  hundred  fold,  than  the  out- 
pouring of  God's  Spirit  upon  our  churches  and  in- 
stitutions of  learning. 

Oh  that  all  our  young  ministers  and  students 
were  like  Amaziah,  who,  "  willingly  offered  him- 
self" to  the  service  of  the  Lord  ;  or  Peter  and 
his  brethren,  who  "  left  all "  to  follow  Christ ;  or 
Paul,  who  when  called  to  his  missionary  work, 
"  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood  !" 

Oh  that  the  mind  of  that  blessed  Redeemer 
were  in  them,  who,  "  though  he  was  in  the  form  of 


A  CONGREGATION  TO  GO  ABROAD.     129 

God,  and  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with 
God,  yet  made  himself  of  no  reputation,  and  took 
upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  was  made 
in  the  likeness  of  men,  and  being  found  in  fashion 
as  a  man,  humbled  himself  and  became  obe- 
dient unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross.*' 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


A  secretary  of  a  missionary  society,  who  had 
long  filled  his  important  office  to  great  public  ac- 
ceptance, resumed  the  subject  as  the  last  speaker 
sat  down. 

There  is  one  inquiry,  said  he,  which  those  who 
have  preceded  me  have  expressed  a  hope  would 
be  pursued.  It  relates  to  the  comparative  fruit- 
fulness  of  the  ministry  in  Christian  and  in  heathen 
countries.  Some  of  our  younger  fellow-labourers 
have  maintained,  —  as  an  objection  to  going 
abroad,  —  that  they  might  be  more  successful  in 
multiplying  the  subjects  of  the  Redeemer's  king- 
dom among  their  fellow-citizens,  than  in  a  land  of 
strangers.  The  objection,  as  far  as  I  understand 
it,  is  limited  to  the  immediate  effects  of  the  gospel 
ministry.  Now  this  is  only  one  view  of  the  sub- 
ject, and  if  correct,  would  prove  very  little.  The 
point  turns  upon  other  considerations. 

I  commenced  my  ministerial  course  near  the 
epoch  of  modern  missions.  I  remember  the  first 
operations  of  this  heavenly  spirit.     I  have  seen 


A  SECRETARY  OP  A  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.       131 

the  powerful  influence  it  has  exerted  upon  the 
church  at  home,  and  I  believe  I  am  safe  in  affirm- 
ing, that  if  the  missionaries  had  done  nothing 
among  the  heathen,  they  have  accomplished  more 
for  their  own  countries  by  going  abroad,  than  if 
they  had  remained  at  home  and  filled  the  most 
distinguished  stations  among  us.  The  inspiring 
example  of  these  self-denying  men  —  the  light 
they  shed  upon  our  domestic  heathenism  —  the 
boundless  range  they  opened  to  our  confined 
vision  —  the  wide  scenes  of  wretchedness  they 
spread  before  our  restricted  benevolence  —  the 
astounding  claims  upon  our  narrow  purses,  which 
they  preferred  —  and  the  practical  views  of  our 
varied  ability,  which  they  furnished,  produced  ef- 
fects which  no  causes  within  our  own  limits  could 
have  originated.  It  was  like  life  from  the  dead. 
Our  eyes  were  opened  and  our  hearts  penetrated. 
What  we  had  always  deemed  impracticable,  we 
attempted.  What  was  thought  impossible,  we 
achieved.  Aroused  to  a  sense  of  our  responsi- 
bility, there  appeared  no  limits  to  the  blessings 
with  which  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  crown  our 
efforts.  The  result  has  alreadybeen  stated.  Those 
institutions  which  are  the  glory  of  our  country, 
arose  in  rapid  succession  into  existence.  I  can 
add  my  testimony  to  what  has  been  affirmed — > 
that  the  very  men  whose  sympathies  were  first 


132  A    SECRETARY    OF 

awakened  by  this  new  object  of  Christian  benevo* 
lence,  and  who  employed  their  influence  and 
wealth  in  its  promotion,  have  been  the  earliest  and 
firmest  supporters  of  all  our  'domestic  charities. 
To  me  the  effect  appears  magical.  I  can  scarce- 
ly imagine  that  I  am  in  the  same  country  in  which 
I  began  my  ministry.  If  no  other  good  resulted 
from  the  toils  of  the  missionary,  what  do  they  not 
accomplish  through  the  means  of  influence  which 
they  furnish  to  ministers,  teachers,  and  pa- 
rents? What  other  subjects  speak  so  eloquently 
to  the  minds  of  children  as  their  narratives  and 
appeals  ?  Here  then  the  good  seed  is  sown  in  a 
soil  which  promises  the  richest  harvest  of  bles- 
sings to  the  Church  of  Christ. 

But  there  is  another  view  of  the  subject,  which 
our  younger  brethren  appear  not  to  have  taken. 

Even  if  they  could  show  that  the  immediate 
fruits  of  the  ministry  are  greater  among  civilized 
than  pagan  nations,  could  they  also  prove  that  the 
varied  modes  of  operation  which  are  usually  em- 
ployed by  missionaries,  would  not  ultimately  pro- 
duce greater  results  than  those  adopted  at  home  ? 
The  books  they  generally  prepare  and  distribute  — 
the  schools  they  institute  and  supervise  —  the  na- 
tive agency  they  create  and  control,  are  all  to 
be  added  to  the  public  and  pastoral  duties  which 
comprise  almost  the  only  instrumentality  employ- 


A  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  133 

ed  in  Christian  countries.  Look  for  a  moment  at 
the  immense  labours  which  have  been  performed 
by  the  missionaries  within  the  last  generation, 
whose  principal  fruits  are  yet  to  be  gathered. 
The  Bible  has  been  translated  in  whole,  or  in 
part,  into  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  strange 
languages  —  vast  libraries  of  Christian  volumes 
have  been  published  in  these  languages — millions 
of  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  and  of  religious  works 
have  been  put  in  circulation  —  a  literature  has  been 
given  to  many  barbarous  tribes,  and  myriads  have 
been  taught  to  read,  in  their  native  tongues, "  the 
wonderful  works  of  God."  Here,  then,  we  per- 
ceive two  of  the  most  invaluable  effects  of  mis- 
sions which  the  spirit  of  the  objection  entirely 
overlooks  —  the  collateral  or  reactive,  and  the 
ulterior. 

But  is  the  objection  valid,  even  when  taken  in 
its  restricted  sense  ?  Are  the  direct  results  of 
the  ministry  in  gospel  lands  greater  than  where 
the  missionary  is  called  to  labour  ?  The  answer 
to  this  inquiry  varies  with  circumstances.  In  the 
commencement  of  a  mission  where  the  language 
is  to  be  acquired  and  perhaps  reduced  to  writing, 
where  books  are  to  be  prepared,  and  where  the 
missionary  is  to  gain  the  confidence  of  the  igno- 
rant and  suspicious,  there  is  no  doubt  a  smaller 
accession  of  souls  to  the  kingdom  of  Christ  than 
12 


134  A  SECRETARY  OF 

would  have  resulted  from  the  same  amount  of 
effort  in  Christian  countries.  But  this  applies  only 
to  the  construction  of  the  machinery,  not  to  its 
operations.  After  the  gospel  has  been  introduced 
into  a  country  and  the  usual  agency  established, 
conversions  from  heathenism  become  more  nume- 
rous. If  we  had  the  necessary  data,  and  should 
take  the  number  of  souls  which  have  been  saved  in 
Christendom  during  the  era  of  missions,  and  di- 
vide it  by  the  number  of  ministers  engaged,  and 
then  subject  the  fruits  of  missionary  labour  to 
the  same  test,  we  should  probably  find  that  the  visi- 
ble good  accomplished  among  the  heathen  bears  a 
greater  proportion  to  the  agency  employed,  than 
in  nations  nominally  Christian.  The  islands  of 
the  Pacific  Ocean,  Burmah,  parts  of  India,  South- 
ern Africa,  the  West  Indies,  and  some  of  the  hea- 
then parts  of  America,  have  presented  scenes  of 
the  power  of  God's  right  hand,  which  are  rarely 
witnessed  in  the  Christian  church.  But  still  the 
comparison  must  fail  so  long  as  we  are  incapable 
of  knowing  what  the  same  persons  employed  as 
foreign  missionaries  might  have  accomplished  in 
their  own  countries.  One  fact  in  this  connexion 
is  worthy  of  remark.  The  missionary  enterprise 
has  a  powerful  tendency  to  develope  character. 
Its  nature  is  so  sublime,  and  yet  its  accomplish- 
ment so  difficult ;  it  urges  such  powerful  incentives 


A    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY.  135 

to  exertion,  and  such  unceasing  demands  upon 
faith  and  patience,  that  it  must  improve  whomso- 
ever it  enlists.  It  is  not  extravagant  to  affirm  that 
missionaries  generally  would  never  have  appeared 
so  ardent  and  efficient  in  the  service  of  Christ,  if 
they  had  not  been  placed  where  every  holy  passion 
and  energy  are  constantly  addressed. 

The  most  abundant  facts  authorize  this  declara- 
tion. We  appeal  to  the  friends  and  teachers  of 
many  of  the  missionaries,  as  witnesses  of  the 
transforming  influence  of  missions.  Some  of 
them  have  scarcely  been  able  to  recognise  their 
former  companions  and  pupils,  in  the  new  and 
important  characters  they  sustain  among  the 
heathen. 

The  fact  that  missionaries  generally  find  an  ear- 
lier grave  than  those  who  remain  in  their  native  cli- 
mate, by  no  means  invalidates  the  conclusions  we 
have  drawn  respecting  their  superior  usefulness. 
Though  this  point  is  not  necessarily  connected  with 
our  present  argument,  yet  having  been  advanced  as 
an  objection  to  missions,  it  demands  a  moment's 
explanation.  There  are  two  reasons  which  tend 
greatly  to  impair  the  health  and  curtail  the  lives  of 
missionaries.  The  first  is,  they  have  thus  far 
occupied  some  of  the  most  insalubrious  countries 
in  the  world.  A  large  proportion  of  missionary 
stations  lie  within  the   tropics.     These  countries 


136  A  SECRETARY  OF 

have  addressed  the  strongest  appeals  to  the  bene- 
volence of  the  church.  They  are  not  only  ex- 
ceedingly populous  and  destitute,  but  are  well 
known  and  of  easy  access.  The  other  reason,  is 
the  parsimony  of  the  churches.  The  labourers  they 
have  spared  to  the  heathen  are  so  few,  and  the 
work  to  be  done  so  great,  that  they  have  fallen  vic- 
tims to  excessive  care  and  exertion.  As  Christi- 
anity advances, — as  the  more  salubrious  countries 
become  occupied,  and  the  number  of  missionaries 
is  augmented,  health  and  life  will  probably  be  en- 
joyed to  as  high  a  degree,  and  as  great  an  extent, 
beyond  the  present  limits  of  Christendom,  as  with- 
in them.  It  ought  to  be  mentioned  in  this  con- 
nexion, that  those  climates  which  have  proved 
fatal  to  some,  have  proved  favourable  to  others  — 
and  that  while  the  argument  of  an  earlier  death 
ought  not  to  deter  any  from  becoming  missiona- 
ries, except  where  tropical  diseases  are  already 
seated — that  of  a  more  congenial  atmosphere 
ought  to  weigh  with  those  whose  constitutions  are 
not  suited  to  our  rigorous  and  changeful  winters. 
1  cannot  close  these  remarks  without  briefly  ad- 
verting to  another  topic  of  great  importance  to  the 
rapid  extension  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  ;  it  is 
the  qualifications  of  missionaries.  To  understand 
the  most  difficult  and  highly  cultivated  languages — 
to  prepare  a  Christian  library,  give  oral  instruc- 


A   MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  137 

tion,  and  above  all,  translate  the  Bible  from  the  ori- 
ginal tongues  into  those  languages — to  be  able  to 
meet  on  their  own  grounds  the  objections  and  ar- 
guments of  the  heathen,  gathered  from  their  own 
extensive  literature  —  to  set  an  example  which  in  all 
points  elucidates  the  holy  principles  of  the  gospel  — 
to  mould  anew  the  character  not  only  of  indivi- 
duals, but  of  whole  nations,  must  demand  as  great 
a  degree  of  intellect  and  piety,  as  any  work  to  be 
performed  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  And  yet  I 
agree  with  what  has  been  said,  that  the  great 
variety  of  engagements  in  every  missionary  sta- 
tion will  furnish  labour  to  every  grade  of  talent. 
There  is  one  qualification  of  a  moral  nature 
which  I  must  not  omit.  The  want  of  it  has  em- 
barrassed missionary  operations,  more  than  all 
other  causes  combined.  Indeed  I  consider  it  so 
indispensable,  that  where  it  does  not  exist  I  would 
not  willingly  have  a  young  man  go  to  the  heathen, 
and  where  this  discovery  is  made  after  they  have 
reached  their  destination,  I  would  always  rejoice 
to  see  them  return.  It  is  a  gentle,  humble,  pliant 
disposition —  the  very  opposite  to  pride  of  opinion, 
and  obstinacy  of  purpose ;  a  spirit  which  views  the 
suggestions  of  others  as  favourably  as  its  own  — 
which  is  as  willing  to  sacrifice  its  own  plans,  as 
those  of  others.  Missionaries  are  literally  so  many 
colleagues  over  one  pastoral  charge.  Where  such 
12* 


138       A  SECRETARY  OF  A  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

a  number  and  variety  of  minds  are  brought  to  act 
upon  the  same  schemes  and  pursuits,  how  impos- 
sible to  maintain  harmony  and  co-operation,  with- 
out the  spirit  of  mutual  forbearance  and  accom- 
modation. As  far  as  possible,  the  apostle  Peter's 
rule  ought  to  be  universally  observed,  that  "  the 
younger  submit  themselves  to  the  elder,"  and 
where  they  are  in  this  respect  equal,  that  they 
"all  be  subject  one  to  another,  and  be  clothed 
with  humility." 

This  qualification  is  moral  and  attainable,  and 
consequently  none  can  plead  its  want,  as  a  justifi- 
able reason  for  declining  this  service.  Let  the 
churches  pray  that  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  would 
raise  up  multitudes  of  young  men  of  this  charac- 
ter, and  send  them  forth  "  to  be  a  light  of  the  Gen- 
tiles," and  "for  salvation  unto  the  ends  of  the 
earth." 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


A  professor  of  theology,  whose  excellent  spirit 
and  valuable  services  greatly  endeared  him  to  the 
Christian  church,  arose  as  the  last  speaker  finished 
his  concluding  sentence. 

I  am  happy,  said  he,  to  have  this  opportunity  to 
express  my  views  on  the  subject  under  discussion. 
The  efforts  which  have  been  recently  made  by 
Protestant  Christendom  to  evangelize  the  world 
have  infused  fresh  vitality  into  my  own  soul,  and 
laid  me  under  increased  obligations  to  the  God 
of  missions.     It  is  my  earnest  desire  that  the  whole 
Christian  world  might  understand  and  appreciate 
this  sublime  undertaking.     The  views  of  our  mis- 
sionary friend  will  no  doubt  be  thought  by  some 
chimerical ;  by  others  uncharitable.     From  both 
of  these  opinions  I  must  beg  leave  to  dissent.     I 
believe  the  principles  he  has  advanced  are  au- 
thorized by  the  word  of  God  and  the  condition  of 
the  world ;  and  that,  as  he  has  justly  hinted,  the  con- 
clusions they  involve  lose  all  of  their  apparent  ab- 
surdity the  moment  you  pass  the  limits  of  Christen- 
dom.     If  his   reasoning  proves    it  the    duty  of 
a  very  large  proportion  of  those  who  enter  the 
ministry  to  leave  their  native  country,  I  do  not 


140  A  PROFESSOR  OF    THEOLOGY. 

believe  that  it  proves  too  much.  Nay,  I  go  farther. 
Such  results  by  no  means  alarm  me.  If  all  the 
young  men  now  in  preparation  for  the  highest 
offices  of  the  church  were  to  conclude,  as  by  one 
impulse,  to  go  forth  to  the  rescue  of  the  heathen,  I 
should  regard  it  as  the  greatest  triumph  Chris- 
tianity has  achieved,  and  the  happiest  omen  the 
church  has  enjoyed  since  apostolic  times.  What 
exalted  piety  it  would  demonstrate  and  what  an 
increase  of  devotion  it  would  produce  !  How 
would  it  enlarge  the  ranks  of  the  ministry  and  call 
forth  the  dormant  talents  of  the  laity  !  Young 
men  would  be  turned  from  secular  pursuits  to  the 
service  of  God  ;  and  old  men  would  lose  their 
spiritual  decrepitude  and  renew  their  youth.  In- 
deed nothing  short  of  such  a  high  degree  of  holi- 
ness would  admit  of  this  universal  action  on  mis- 
sions ;  and  could  the  church  at  home  suffer  when 
such  was  the  vigour  of  piety  within  her  borders  ? 
Only  secure  the  unreserved  consecration  of  the 
tithe  of  those  who  have  assumed  the  external  garb 
of  Christianity,  and  you  would  multiply,  I  had  al- 
most said,  in  a  tenfold  ratio,  all  the  blessings  which 
now  attend  the  sluggish  efforts  of  the  whole  body 
of  Christians.  The  ministry  would  be  so  much  in- 
creased, both  in  numerical  and  spiritual  force,  that 
the  proportion  who  would  find  it  obligatory  to 
remain  at  home  would  far  surpass  in  efficiency, 
if  not  in  number,  the  entire  sum  now  engaged. 


A  PROFESSOR    OF  THEOLOGY.  141 

Besides,  the  relative  circumstances  of  the  differ- 
ent nations  of  the  earth  would  be  changed.  The 
inequality  of  spiritual  advantages  which  now  ex- 
ists in  the  world  would  be  diminished.  A  native 
ministry  would  soon  aid  in  supplying  their  re- 
spective countries.  The  experiment,  too,  would 
point  out  the  most  advantageous  distribution  of 
the  servants  of  Christ  and  of  the  means  of  grace, 
and  no  station  of  prominence  in  Christian  or  in 
heathen  lands  would  be  neglected. 

When  I  hear  our  young  brethren  excusing  them- 
selves from  the  toils  and  perils  of  foreign  service, 
I  think  they  entirely  disregard  the  abstract  rights 
of  the  heathen.  They  forget  that  it  is  a  matter  of 
justice  to  send  them  the  gospel — that  on  this  con- 
dition and  for  this  purpose,  as  well  as  for  our  own 
personal  benefit,  this  gospel  was  committed  to 
us.  Only  let  us  exchange  situations  with  these 
neglected  idolaters,  and  we  shall  learn  how  to 
reason  on  the  duty  of  equalizing  the  blessings  of 
Christianity.  We  should  then  perceive  how 
criminal  in  their  eyes  our  conduct  must  appear. 
It  would  require  principles  which  nothing  but  this 
blessed  religion  can  impart,  to  make  us  listen 
with  patience  to  the  futile  reasons  generally  as- 
signed for  defrauding  the  destitute  of  their  just 
dues.  Some  of  these  reasons,  it  is  true,  have  the 
air  of  plausibility ;  but  hold  them  up  to  the  light 
and  see  how  unsubstantial  they  are, 


142  A  PROFESSOR    OF    THEOLOGY. 

The  one  which  is  advanced  with  the  most 
confidence,  and  which  bears  the  aspect  of  the 
greatest  kindness  to  the  heathen,  I  have  not  heard 
canvassed.  It  is  the  necessity  of  remaining  at 
home  to  keep  the  fountain  of  benevolence  full  and 
overflowing.  If  so  many  go,  they  inquire,  who 
will  support  them? — who  willenable  them  to  carry 
on  their  work?  —  by  what  means  can  their  num- 
bers be  increased  ?  These  questions  are  asked 
with  as  much  gravity  and  frequency  as  if  all  Chris- 
tian lands  were  still  dependent  upon  Jerusalem  for 
ministers  and  their  support  ;  or  as  though  the 
gospel  could  not  do  for  other  countries  what  it  has 
accomplished  for  our  own. 

The  missionaries  inform  us,  that  in  many  pa- 
gan regions  immense  sums  are  lavished  upon  their 
vain  superstitions.  Let  Christianity  consecrate 
these  habits  to  Christian  purposes,  and  the  reve- 
nue to  the  funds  of  benevolence  would  very  far 
exceed  all  which  is  now  given  in  Christendom. 
Thousands  of  young  men  in  some  countries  are 
devoted  to  the  priesthood.  In  the  kingdom  of 
Si  am,  for  instance,  with  a  population  of  four  or 
five  millions,  —  besides  a  great  number  of  splendid 
and  costly  pagodas,  there  are  at  least  twenty  thou- 
sand priests  and  students  supported  by  the  volun- 
tary contributions  of  the  people.  In  Burmah,  India, 
and   many   Mahometan   countries,  we   find  the 


A   PROFESSOR  OF    THEOLOGY.  143 

same  lavish  expenditure  of  talents  and  money  in 
honour  of  their  objects  of  adoration.  Now  let 
these  men  be  enlisted,  and  these  resources  appro- 
priated in  the  extension  of  the  Saviour's  kingdom, 
and  unless  the  streams  of  our  benevolence  swell 
and  flow  with  far  greater  rapidity  than  ever,  theirs 
will  come  in  upon  us,  and  help  to  fertilize  what- 
ever arid  waste  may  exist  within  our  own  terri- 
tory. 

Since  we  came  together  in  this  holy  convocation, 
one  truth  has  been  impressed  upon  my  mind  with 
unusual  power,  and  that  is  the  great  honour  of  a 
personal  participation  in  the  work  of  missions.  I 
am  certain  my  young  brethren  do  not  understand 
their  highest  dignity  and  happiness.  God  does 
not  solicit  their  assistance  as  necessary  to  the 
work.  The  removal  of  thousands,  just  prepared 
for  labour,  testifies  to  this  humiliating  truth.  He 
proposes  the  engagement  to  them  as  a  privilege, 
as  a  discriminating  privilege,  and  by  those  who 
are  inclined  to  accept  it,  such  it  is  esteemed. 
They  regard  it  as  the  fruits  of  wonder-working 
grace,  and  each  exclaims  with  the  inspired  mission- 
ary of  the  Gentiles,  "  Unto  me  who  am  less  than 
the  least  of  all  saints  is  this  grace  given,  that  I 
should  preach  among  the  Gentiles  the  unsearcha- 
ble riches  of  Christ." 

Oh,  if  the  spirit  of  God  were  poured  out  with 


144  A  FROFESSOR  OF  THEOLOGY. 

power  from  on  high,  how  changed  would  be  the 
feelings  and  language  of  Christians  in  reference 
to  the  heathen !  Who  would  refuse  then  their 
personal  assistance?  Who  could  be  kept  back 
from  this  honourable  service  ?  What  crowds 
would  rush  for  the  foremost  ranks  of  the  victori- 
ous army  !  None  would  think  of  preferring  his 
own  private  interest  to  the  conquest  of  a  world. 
Parents  would  say  to  their  children,  nay,  congre- 
gations to  their  pastors,  "As  much  as  we  enjoy 
your  presence,  and  value  your  exertions,  we  can- 
not detain  you.  Yonder  are  crowds  loaded  with 
guilt,  and  shrouded  in  ignorance.  They  have 
never  heard  of  a  Saviour,  and  yet  their  only  pe- 
riod of  preparation  for  heaven  is  as  brief  as  ours. 
We  enjoy  the  means  of  grace;  —  we  have  the 
Bible.  Even  if  deprived  of  the  regular  ministry, 
we  need  not  "  forsake  the  assembling  of  ourselves 
together."  We  possess  the  most  valuable  ser- 
mons in  print,  and  we  can  read  them  on  days  of 
public  worship.  However  great  may  be  our  sacri- 
fices, they  are  nothing  compared  with  the  neces- 
sities of  millions.  We  cannot,  we  dare  not  detain 
you.  Go  !  our  blessing  shall  accompany  you,  and 
the  blessing  of  thousands,  ready  to  perish,  shall 
come  upon  you. 

It  is  my  earnest  prayer,  that  this  spirit  of  dis- 
interested  benevolence  may   soon   animate   the 


A   PROFESSOR    OF   THEOLOGY.  145 

church,  and  bless  the  world.  The  spiritual  ad- 
vancement of  both  must  go  together.  He  that 
limits  his  beneficence  to  the  church,  while  he 
neglects  the  world,  will  probably  accomplish  but 
little  more  at  home,  than  he  attempts  abroad. 


13 


CHAPTER   XXIV 


A  President  of  a  literary  institution  followed 
with  a  short  address.  Our  colleges  and  other  semi- 
naries of  learning,  said  he,  owe  much  to  the  spirit 
of  missions  which  has  recently  been  diffused  among 
the  churches.  As  pious  students  may  be  easily 
distinguished  from  the  mass,  who  make  no  pro- 
fession of  religion  ;  so  those  who  are  looking  for- 
ward to  the  foreign  field  are  generally  distinguish- 
able from  their  brethren. 

It  is  in  most  cases  superfluous  to  inform  me  of 
their  expectations  ;  I  can  discover  it  by  the  ele- 
vation of  their  character,  and  the  exuberant  fruits 
of  their  piety.  Without  neglecting  their  literary 
duties,  they  are  always  the  warmest  promoters 
of  every  plan  for  the  spiritual  improvement  of 
themselves,  or  the  conversion  of  their  ungodly 
companions.  And  their  influence  is  not  limited 
to  the  Institution.  You  see  them  in  the  active 
labours  of  the  Sabbath-school  —you  hear  them  in 
the  praying  circles  of  the  neighbourhood  —  you 
meet  them  in  the  walks  of  the  tract  distributor  — 


A   PRESIDENT   OF  A   COLLEGE.  147 

you  find  them  enlisted  in  every  good  work  which 
is  not  inconsistent  with  their  academic  pursuits. 
It  is  unnecessary  to  enter  into  any  laboured  in- 
vestigation of  their  moral  fitness  for  the  mission- 
ary calling.  As  well  may  we  inquire  whether 
light  proceeds  from  the  sun,  when  he  is  pouring 
forth  his  mid-day  effulgence.  They  act  out  their 
qualifications  for  office  every  day.  They  are 
missionaries  at  home,  and  these  are  the  only 
characters  who  promise  to  be  missionaries  among 
the  heathen. 

I  do  not  affirm  that  all  who  proclaim  them- 
selves actuated  by  this  spirit,  and  devoted  to  this 
object,  exhibit  these  traits  of  character.  Much 
less  would  I  declare  that  no  others  are  eminent 
in  their  Christian  course.  I  merely  speak  of  the 
habits  of  a  large  majority  of  those  who  have 
formed  this  determination  from  correct  motives, 
and  in  whose  fixedness  of  purpose  I  have  confi- 
dence. Where  a  young  man  does  not  disclose 
these  attributes  of  character,  however  flaming 
may  be  his  protestations  of  interest  in  the  heathen, 
his  zeal  almost  uniformly  expires  before  the  hour 
of  separation  from  friends  and  country  arrives. 

There  is  something  exceedingly  salutary  in  the 
very  expectation  which  many  young  men  cher- 
ish of  spending  their  lives  in  making  known  the 
riches  of  divine  grace  to  benighted  idolaters.     I 


148        A  PRESIDENT  OF  A  COLLEGE. 

have  referred  to  its  evident  influence  upon  their 
own  character.  I  have  known  individuals  com- 
pletely remoulded  by  the  power  of  this  new  prin- 
ciple. From  gay,  ambitious,  formal  professors 
of  religion,  they  have  become  meek,  humble,  de- 
termined, most  exemplary  disciples  of  the  blessed 
Jesus.  Hence  the  objections  to  an  early  resolu- 
tion to  become  missionaries,  appear  to  me 
groundless  ;  nay,  I  am  afraid  they  are  often  indi- 
cative of  a  secret  reluctance  to  a  participation  in 
this  work.  For  my  own  part,  I  am  greatly  in 
favour  of  such  a  resolution  I  care  not  how 
early  it  may  be  formed.  It  can  do  no  injury.  If 
enlightened,  it  proceeds  from  principles  by  no 
means  friendly  to  the  natural  man.  Indeed,  such 
a  spirit  is  in  a  great  measure  self-determined.  Re- 
move existing  barriers,  and  all  its  sympathies  will 
flow  out  to  the  heathen  world  as  in  their  natural 
channel.  There  objects  of  the  greatest  wretchedness 
and  necessity  are  found,  and  there  the  most  rigorous 
self-denial  and  effort  are  demanded.  Where  else 
would  the  most  devoted  spirits  long  to  live  and 
die! 

Yes,  I  love  to  meet  an  early  and  a  fixed  de- 
termination to  go  forth  to  the  rescue  of  the  great 
multitudes  who  are  under  the  tyranny  of  "  the 
rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world."     Whether 


A   PRESIDENT   OF   A   COLLEGE.  149 

permitted  to  gratify  their  wishes,  or  prevented 
from  going,  such  persons  will  be  richly  re- 
munerated not  only  for,  but  by  this  very  inten- 
tion. If  the  providence  of  God  should  interpose 
an  obstacle  to  their  missionary  career,  they  will 
prove  the  most  ardent  and  active  labourers  at 
home.  Many  of  the  most  useful  men  in  the 
churches  have  been  providentially  hindered  from 
going  to  the  heathen. 

And  then,  I  concur  in  the  opinion  that  there 
is  no  danger  of  allowing  the  heathen  too  many 
missionaries.  I  believe  it  almost  impossible  to 
grant  them  their  appointed  allowance  of  the 
means  of  grace.  The  number  of  ministers  who 
would  be  prevented  from  engaging  in  this  work 
by  the  obstacles  which  have  been  enumerated, 
must  necessarily  be  great.  Besides,  in  forming  a 
due  estimate  of  this  subject,  we  must  consider 
things  as  they  are,  and  not  as  they  ought  to  be. 
A  large  majority  who  would  come  within  the 
sound  of  "the  call  to  a  missionary  life,"  will  still 
remain  at  home.  Some  of  these  have  never  had 
a  sense  of  their  obligations  to  the  heathen,  over- 
power their  convictions  of  duty  in  retaining  the 
stations  which  they  already  occupy.  Others  are 
impressed  with  the  great  importance  of  missions, 
but  believe  themselves  unequal  to  its  toils  and 
trials.  A  few  distrust  the  measure  of  their  piety, 
13* 


150  A  PRESIDENT  OF  A   COLLEGE. 

and  are  thus  restrained.  So  that  a  very  large 
proportion  will  continue  in  their  respective  coun- 
tries, however  great  the  company  which  may 
leave  them.  Is  it  not  evident,  then,  according  to 
the  conclusion  already  drawn,  that  those  who  can- 
not assign  the  most  undoubted  grounds  of  ex- 
emption from  this  duty,  ought  to  become  foreign 
missionaries?  I  am  aware  there  is  no  position 
which  will  be  more  controverted  than  this.  It 
will  naturally  be  opposed  by  as  many  as  it  op- 
poses. But  how  else  personal  obligation  —  the 
command  of  Christ  and  the  interests  of  his  king- 
dom are  to  be  harmonized,  I  cannot  conceive? 
How  else  the  world  is  to  be  converted,  who  can 
divine  ? 

I  would  always  attach  the  greatest  importance 
to  a  native  agency.  This  must  be  our  chief  de- 
pendence for  the  conversion  of  the  world.  We 
can  only  commence  this  arduous  undertaking ;  they 
must  carry  it  forward.  But  that  agency  must  be 
created,  and  it  will  demand  the  utmost  energies 
of  the  church  to  accomplish  this  work  —  a  hun- 
dred fold  more  than  has  been  bestowed  upon  the 
heathen  up  to  the  present  time. 


CHAPTER   XXV, 


FIFTH    DAY. 

Tiie  principles  which  should  govern  Christians  in 
disseminating  the  gospel,  were  resumed  as  the 
subject  of  the  day. 

III.  The  third  truth  admitted  by  the  assembly 
is,  that  if  any  distinction  in  dispensing  the  blessings 
of  Christianity  be  allowed  in  favour  of  the  kindred 
and  countries  of  those  to  whom  the  gospel  has 
been  committed,  it  cannot  at  farthest  exceed  that 
made  by  Christ  in  behalf  of  the  Jews  —  the  only 
distinction  which  was  made  in  administering  the 
gospel  to  the  world. 

The  principal  speaker  was  a  converted  Jew. 
There  is  in  this  rule,  said  he,  either  a  latitude  of 
meaning  or  an  indefiniteness  of  expression,  with 
which  I  must  confess  I  am  not  entirely  satisfied. 
I  am  not  ignorant,  however,  of  the  difficulties 
which  invest  the  subject ;  neither  am  I  prepared 
to  offer  an  amendment.  Of  one  truth  there  can 
be  no  question.  The  most  suspicious  and  jealous 
spectators,  nay,  the  most  determined  opposers  of 
foreign  missions,  can  ask  no  more  than  is  here 
conceded  to  them. 


152  SPEECH  OF  A    CONVERTED   JEW. 

It  must  be  admitted  by  all,  that  the  Apostles 
were  under  precisely  the  same  obligations  to  their 
countrymen  as  bind  each  member  of  this  conven- 
tion to  his.  Every  duty  and  predilection  and  in- 
terest which  others  plead  in  favour  of  remaining 
at  home,  belonged  with  equal  force  to  them. 
And  besides  these,  there  were  national  pecu- 
liarities which  were  calculated  to  operate  pow- 
erfully on  their  minds,  and  which  at  present 
exist  among  no  other  people.  The  Jews  were 
taught  from  infancy  to  believe  that,  compared 
with  themselves,  all  other  nations  were  but  so 
many  herds  of  inferior  animals.  The  number  of 
the  Apostles,  too,  was  very  limited.  The  propor- 
tion of  Christian  ministers  to  the  people  was  by 
no  means  equal  to  the  same  class  of  men  in 
protestant  Europe  or  in  America.  So  that 
they  might  have  added  to  the  reasons  usually  as- 
signed by  the  converted  Gentile  nations  an  argu- 
ment for  remaining  at  home,  which  nearly  equals 
the  whole  sum  of  those  reasons. 

But  none  of  these  considerations  prompted  the 
Messiah  to  make  an  exception  in  favour  of  my 
nation.  This  exception  was  founded  upon  his 
relationship  to  the  Jews,  and  not  that  of  the 
Apostles.  For  twenty  centuries  they  had  been 
his  peculiar  people.  "  You  only  have  I  known," 
said   God,    "  of  all  the   nations   of  the    earth." 


SPEECH   OF  A   COiN VERTED  JEW.  153 

He  selected  them  out  of  the  mass  of  mankind, 
made  them  the  depositaries  of  his  truth  and  grace  ; 
established  a  covenant  with  them  ;  instituted  a 
system  of  holy  ceremonies  for  them  ;  selected  his 
distinguished  messengers  from  among  them  ;  and 
sent  his  son  to  become  one  of  them  according  to 
the  flesh. 

Such  were  the  peculiar  reasons  for  which 
the  Saviour  commanded  the  Apostles  to  begin  at 
Jerusalem. 

I  have  stated  that  I  was  not  pleased  with  the 
latitude  of  construction  which  this  rule  of  action 
allows  ;  —  it  converts  the  exception  into  the  rule. 

But  even  if  we  make  this  concession  to  those 
who  wish  to  restrict  the  gospel  to  their  own  coun- 
tries, or  who  deny  to  others  more  than  the  merest 
pittance  of  its  blessings,  what  have  they  gained? 
Admitting  what  can  hardly  be  claimed  that 
to  them  apply  the  same  reasons  for  favouring 
their  respective  countries,  which  we  have  seen, 
belonged  only  to  the  Jews,  how  far  would  they  be 
at  liberty  to  withhold  the  gospel  from  the  heathen? 
Did  the  Apostles  confine  their  benevolent  efforts 
to  Judea,  or  did  those  who  left  the  precincts  of 
their  native  land  devote  their  lives  to  their  scat- 
tered brethren?  They  were  commanded  to  "  be- 
gin at  Jerusalem  ;"  to  "  go  first  to  the  lost  sheep  of 


154  SPEECH   OF  A   CONVERTED   JEW. 

the  house  of  Israel."  But  did  they  conceive  it 
their  duty  to  continue  or  close  their  labours  among 
the  Jews?  If  we  judge  of  their  principles  by  their 
actions,  they  considered  themselves  under  as  great 
obligations  to  employ  a  large  proportion  of  their 
time  among  the  Gentiles  as  to  begin  their  labours 
with  the  Jews.  At  Antioch  two  Sabbaths  were 
all  they  felt  themselves  bound  to  devote  to  their 
nation  ;  in  other  places  where  they  were  also  op- 
posed, they  extended  the  time  much  beyond  this 
limit.  But  among  no  people  or  country,  with  a 
very  few  exceptions,  did  they  tarry  long  after  the 
gospel  was  distinctly  announced.  Paul  extended 
his  personal  efforts  from  "  Jerusalem  round  about 
to  Illyricum;"  and  he  tells  the  inhabitants  of  Spain 
that  "having  no  more  space"  (where  Christ  had  not 
been  preached,)  in  the  country  he  then  occupied, 
he  had  determined  to  come  to  them. 

As  far  as  we  can  gather  from  the  scanty  histo- 
ry of  those  times,  one  or  two  of  the  Apostles  were 
settled  pastors.  James  at  Jerusalem  is  the  one  of 
whom  we  have  the  most  authentic  imformation. 
But  a  large  majority  of  them  appear  to  have  spent 
their  ministerial  lives  in  foreign  countries.  The 
most  distinguished  of  their  number  were  foreign 
missionaries.  Almost  all  the  first  churches  of 
which  we  read  were  planted  among  the  heathen, 
and  nearly  all  the   inspired  epistles  were  directed 


SPEECH   OF   A    CONVERTED    JEW.  155 

to  such  churches.  Every  circumstance  of  which 
we  are  acquainted  proves,  that  they  obeyed  the 
Saviour's  command  as  literally  as  possible.  They 
began  with  the  Jews,  but  spent  the  principal  part 
of  their  lives  among  those  whose  numbers  and 
necessities  exceeded  those  of  their  own  country- 
men. 

Had  the  lives  of  the  Apostles  been  the  prece- 
dent for  future  times,  the  gospel  would  have  been 
the  professed  religion  of  all  nations,  from  the 
earliest  period.  However  much  it  might  have 
become  corrupted  through  the  sins  of  men;  and 
especially  through  "  the  Man  of  Sin,"  yet  with  re- 
gard to  its  universal  prevalence  there  can  be  no 
question.  If  the  same  principles  which  governed 
the  Apostles  were  now  adopted,  how  quickly  would 
the  blessings  of  Christianity  cover  the  earth. 
And  why  are  they  not  adopted  ?  Could  the  most 
narrow-minded  bigotry,  or  grudging  avarice, 
plead  that  Christians  are  at  liberty  to  make  a 
greater  difference  in  favour  of  their  countries,  than 
was  conceded  to  the  covenant-people  of  God. 
And  yet,  what  but  such  an  inadmissible  prefer- 
ence represses  their  sympathies,  and  practically 
annuls  their  obligations  to  the  heathen?  They  act 
on  the  absurd  belief  that  nations  which  had  no 
existence  when  the  gospel  was  introduced,  or 
which  were  among  the  barbarous  tribes  of  the 


156  SPEECH  OP  A   CONVERTED  JEW. 

earth,  have  attained  the  privilege  of  monopoliz- 
ing this  gospel,  even  to  the  exclusion  or  neglect  of 
the  very  people  to  whom  it  was  first  clue. 

There  are  reasons  founded  in  the  intrinsic  worth 
of  the  human  soul,  and  the  equal  relationship 
which  God  bears  to  all  nations  and  classes  of 
men,  that  condemn  our  respect  to  persons,  and 
would  bring  into  suspicion  any  law  which  enjoined 
such  respect.  What  difference  can  country  or 
kindred  make  in  the  essential  value  of  an  immor- 
tal being?  Is  not  a  soul  rescued  from  the  igno- 
rance and  vice  of  heathenism  as  precious  to  God, 
as  though  it  were  born  and  regenerated  in  the 
bosom  of  either  of  our  families.  Is  not  the  divine 
relationship  to  the  unconverted  of  all  nations  alike  ? 
Have  we  any  reason  to  suppose  otherwise,  until 
God  makes  a  difference  ?  Does  the  Spirit  of  God 
discriminate  between  countries,  where  the  same 
means  are  employed  to  obtain  his  co-operation? 
Has  the  blood  of  Jesus  been  shed  for  one  nation 
more  than  another?  How  then  can  it  be  my  duty 
to  suffer  hundreds  of  souls  to  perish  because  I  am 
not  related  to  them,  while  all  my  energies  are  de- 
voted to  comparatively  a  few  individuals,  who  are 
no  more  valuable  in  themselves,  nor  in  the  king- 
dom of  Christ,  than  those  whom  I  neglect?  Sup- 
pose that  my  relationship  to  all  was  the  same, 
would  it  not  then  be  my  duty   to   attend   to  the 


SPEECH  OF  A  CONVERTED    JEW.  157 

greater  number?  And  is  my  relationship  to  men, 
and  not  God's  to  be  consulted  ?  Is  not  His  interest 
in  the  friends  of  others,  as  great  as  in  my  friends  ? 
There  must  be  something  wrong  here.  My  obli- 
gations to  men  from  their  intrinsic  worth  are  the 
same.  My  obligations  to  them  from  the  relation- 
ship of  God  to  them,  and  his  interest  in  them  are 
the  same;  and  yet,  as  we  are  told,  my  obligations 
to  them,  founded  on  mere  earthly  alliance,  are  so 
different  as  to  annul  all  the  rest.  Such  is  the  differ- 
ence that  I  may  allow  multitudes  to  live  and  die  in 
ignorance,  because  there  is  no  adventitious  tie  of 
connexion  between  us,  while  I  employ  all  my  life  in 
endeavouring  to  save  a  few,  who  have  rejected  the 
proffers  of  salvation  from  childhood.  Can  this  be 
possible  ?  Does  not  reason  revolt  at  such  a  dis- 
crepancy? To  plead  that  I  am  bound  to  take 
care  of  my  own  first,  does  not  justify  my  neglect 
of  others  afterwards.  To  affirm  that  the  provi- 
dence of  God  in  placing  us  in  our  present  situa- 
tion, has  indicated  our  duty  in  reference  to  the 
sphere  of  our  labour,  is  to  array  the  providence  of 
God,  in  opposition  to  itself — giving  it  one  voice  in 
one  place,  and  a  counteracting  one  in  another. 
The  Macedonian  cry  bids  us  "come  over  and  help 
them,"  while  the  voice  from  home  forbids  us  to 
obey  that  cry. 

As  long  as  the  whole  world  is  to  be  converted  — 
14 


158  SPEECH  OF  A  CONVERTED  JEW. 

as  long  as  we  have  such  a  command  from  the 
Saviour,  and  such  a  practical  interpretation  of  that 
command  from  his  inspired  apostles  —  as  long  as 
the  arguments  in  favor  of  the  widest  distribution  of 
the  gospel  are  founded  on  the  very  object  at  which 
the  gospel  aims,  —  the  best  interests  of  "every 
creature,"  —  so  long  must  it  be  binding  upon  all 
Christians  to  devote  a  much  greater  proportion  of 
their  time  to  the  destitute  parts  of  the  earth,  than 
to  those  places  where  the  privileges  of  the  gospel 
are  enjoyed,  however  much  they  may  be  attached 
to  such  places. 


CHAPTER   XXVI. 


IV.  The  next  principle  which  was  received  by 
a  very  large  majority  as  a  scriptural  rule  of  con- 
duct, was  "that  all  Christians  are  under  obligations 
to  co-operate  to  the  extent  of  their  ability  in  giving 
the  gospel  to  the  nations."  Among  other  passages 
of  Scripture  which  were  quoted  as  inculcating  the 
duty  of  all  Christians  to  engage  in  works  of  be- 
nevolence, 1  Tcter,  iv.  chapter,  10th  and  11th 
verses,  was  particularly  mentioned.  "  As  every 
man  hath  received  the  gift,  even  so  minister  the 
same  one  to  another,  as  good  stewards  of  the  ma- 
nifold grace  of  God  ;  if  any  man  speak,  let  him 
speak  as  the  oracles  of  God  ;  if  any  man  minister, 
let  him  do  it  as  of  the  ability  which  God  giveth, 
that  God  in  all  things  may  be  glorified  through 
Jesus  Christ." 

It  is  this  obligation,  said  a  physician  who  had 
renounced  a  lucrative  practice,  and  consecrated 
his  professional  talents  to  the  work  of  missions,  it 
is  this  obligation  which  compelled  me  to  abandon 
home,  and  friends,  and  worldly  emoluments,  and 
prospective  ease,  and  unite  myself  with  the  small 


160  A  MISSIONARY    PHYSICIAN. 

band  who  have  embarked  in  this  holy  calling. 
Others  of  my  profession  had  made  the  sacrifice, 
and  the  more  I  examined  the  duty,  the  less  could 
I  avail  myself  of  that  species  of  logic,  which 
always  makes  an  exception  in  the  individual  who 
employs  it.  I  confess  I  had  never  thought  of  the 
salvation  of  the  heathen  as  a  matter  of  personal 
duty,  before  it  was  presented  in  this  light  by  a 
missionary  friend.  I  had  taken  the  vow  of  eternal 
consecration  to  the  Saviour.  I  had  sworn,  in  the 
presence  of  God,  and  angels,  and  men,  that  his 
love  should  control  my  heart,  and  his  glory  be  the 
end  of  my  life  ;  but  never  had  I  seen  the  incon- 
gruity of  making  the  acquisition  of  worldly  trea- 
sure the  grand  object  of  my  plans  and  pursuits. 
The  idea  of  going  where  I  could  do  the  most  good, 
instead  of  where  I  could  amass  the  most  wealth,  wTas 
at  first  a  startling  proposition.  It  was  more  novel, 
however,  than  preposterous ;  for  I  very  soon 
saw  that  the  chief  end  I  had  proposed  in  my  prac- 
tice, had  no  importance  compared  with  the  one  for 
which  I  was  now  invited  to  employ  my  talents. 
My  friends  united  in  dissuading  me  from  what 
they  designated  such  evident  infatuation.  They 
described  in  glowing  language  their  need  of  my 
professional  services  —  the  favour  which  I  had 
secured  among  them  —  the  costliness  of  my  edu- 
cation, and  the  folly  of  throwing  it  away  upon  the 


A    MISSIONARY    PHYSICIAN.  1G1 

ignorant  heathen.  They  dwelt  upon  the  good  I 
might  accomplish  by  administering  to  the  souls  as 
well  as  the  bodies  of  my  patients.  They  reminded 
me  of  the  providence  which  had  given  me  so  ad- 
vantageous a  situation  ;  and  closed  with  the  admis- 
sion, that  a  sphere  so  inferior  to  my  laudable  as- 
pirations might  claim  the  services  of  less  favoured 
men  than  myself.  At  first  I  felt  disposed  to  attach 
all  importance  to  these  objections ;  but  the  more 
deeply  and  prayerfully  I  pondered  the  subject,  the 
less  weighty  did  all  such  considerations  appear. 
Indeed,  I  soon  discovered  that  these  were  the 
suggestions  of  a  worldly  spirit  —  a  spirit  which 
neither  regarded  the  glory  of  the  Saviour,  nor  de- 
sired the  happiness  of  those  for  whom  he  died  ; 
and  I  could  not  but  weep,  while  I  reprimanded 
that  false  interest  in  my  welfare,  which  considered 
me  as  an  ephemera,  and  my  Redeemer's  promised 
dominion  as  a  dream. 

What  good  I  might  accomplish  by  remaining, 
appeared  now  as  merely  incidental  — ■  to  do  good 
was  my  sole  object,  if  I  went.     , 

The  more  I  informed  myself  on  the  history  of 
missions,  the  more  fully  was  I  convinced  of  the 
prodigious  influence  attached  to  my  profession, 
and  the  necessity  of  having  wTell  educated  physi- 
cians connected  with  every  station.  It  appeared 
to  me,  that  I  should  enjoy  advantages  for  enlight- 
14* 


162  A    MISSIONARY   PHYSICIAN, 

ening  the  ignorant,  which  even  the  ordained  mis- 
sionary could  not  command.  I  might  be  accom- 
plishing the  work  of  instruction,  at  the  same  time 
that  I  was  pursuing  my  other  vocation.  My  gra- 
tuitous labours,  as  a  physician,  would  attract  num- 
bers, and  win  their  hearts.  While  administering 
to  the  body,  I  could  communicate  instruction  to  their 
minds.  I  knew  that  it  did  not  require  a  theological 
education,  to  teach  the  heathen  the  way  of  salvation. 
If  I  could  impart  my  own  knowledge,  or  the  lim- 
ited information  of  any  babe  in  Christ,  the  great 
desideratum  would  be  gained.  If,  when  brought 
within  the  bonds  of  the  everlasting  covenant, 
they  required  a  farther  education,  my  brethren 
could  perform  this  duty. 

Every  view  of  the  condition  of  the  heathen 
and  the  obligations  of  Christians,  appeared  to  en- 
hance the  importance  of  missionary  exertion,  and 
to  demand  more  imperatively  the  trifling  service 
I  could  render  this  cause.  I  was  deeply  penetrated 
with  a  sense  of  the  stern  and  cruel  penuriousness  of 
the  Christian  world.  Scarcely  anything  had  been 
attempted  to  rescue  the  heathen  from  eternal 
misery.  Even  nowr,  after  all  that  has  been  said 
and  written  on  this  point,  how  pitiful  is  the  num- 
ber of  missionaries,  compared  with  the  magnitude 
of  their  work.  These  considerations  brought  my 
mind  to  a  deliberate  conclusion.     I  determined 


A    MISSIONARY    PHYSICIAN.  163 

to  go.  I  went ;  and  I  desire  to  declare  to  the 
world,  that,  however  much  I  have  been  disposed 
to  question  the  propriety  of  other  plans,  and  the 
purity  of  other  motives,  neither  the  principle, 
nor  the  purpose,  which  conducted  my  steps  to  the 
heathen,  has  caused  a  moment's  regret.  I  thank 
God  for  the  privilege  of  having  brought  to  the 
minds  of  so  many,  who  were  perishing  in  igno- 
rance, that  knowledge  which  maketh  wise  unto 
salvation.  I  have  not  been  disappointed.  The 
work  has  exceeded  my  expectations.  Its  present 
reward  is  ample,  and  I  hope  to  devote  my  latest 
energies  to  its  promotion. 

Since  my  own  attention  has  been  directed  to  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen,  I  have  often  looked  with 
indescribable  emotion  at  the  apathy  of  others. 
Where  are  the  young  men  who  leave  the  medical 
halls  by  hundreds  every  year?  Many  of  them  have 
enrolled  their  names  among  the  followers  of  Christ. 
They  have  taken  the  sacramental  oath  of  unreserv- 
ed devotion  to  the  interests  of  His  kingdom.  And 
yet  how  do  they  pay  their  vows  ?  What  course 
do  they  pursue  ?  Numbers  of  them  can  obtain 
no  situation,  and  live  in  comparative  idleness. 
Others  are  more  favoured  ;  but  it  is  through  the 
defeated  aims  and  disappointed  hopes  of  many 
who  were  struggling  for  the  same  places.  A 
large  class,  who  are  established  in  practice,  can 


164  A    MISSIONARY    PHYSICIAN. 

barely  obtain  a  subsistence  ;  while  the  most  pros- 
perous and  successful  pass  a  life  of  great  anxiety 
and  labour,  with  but  little  of  that  satisfaction  at 
its  close,  which  arises  from  having  made  the  glory 
of  God  the  sole  end  of  their  existence. 

Of  one  thing  I  aw  aware.  Many  live,  as  I  did, 
in  utter  ignorance  of  the  claims  of  the  world  upon 
their  talents  as  Christian  physicians.  But  their 
duty  is  becoming  better  understood,  and  more 
powerfully  enforced.  The  light  beams  too  bright- 
ly to  admit  the  plea  of  ignorance.  The  map  of 
heathenism  is  spread  out  before  them.  They  see 
the  destitution  of  the  world.  They  are  informed 
from  every  quarter  of  the  importance  of  their  per- 
sonal exertions.  They  must  attend  to  the  loud 
and  thrilling  appeals  of  millions  whose  present  and 
prospective  sufferings  can  scarcely  be  exceeded, 
or  aggravated  guilt  must  be  the  consequence. 
Why  then  do  they  not  go  ?  How  can  they  meet 
these  ruined  souls  at  the  day  of  retribution  ? 

If  there  be  but  little  excuse  for  the  majority  of 
ministers,  what  possible  reasons  can  they  assign  ? 
Here  is  an  opportunity  of  sanctifying  a  secular 
talent.  What  they  would  accomplish  at  home 
merely  to  increase  their  wealth  and  benefit  the 
bodies  of  their  fellow  men,  might  be  consecrated 
to  the  eternal  interests  of  thousands.  Every  pre- 
scription —  every  operation  would  redound  to  the 


A  MISSIONARY   PHYSICIAN.  165 

advancement  of  their  Saviour's  kingdom.  Oh,  who 
that  understands  his  own  dearest  interests  —  who 
that  feels  the  value  of  eternal  realities — wrho  that 
possesses  a  spark  of  the  Redeemer's  compassion, 
can  hesitate  a  moment  to  accept  so  honourable,  so 
benevolent,  so  useful  a  calling  ? 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

The  next  address  was  delivered  by  one  who  had 
spent  his  life  in  mercantile  pursuits.  He  began 
by  saying  that  he  could  not  speak  on  this  subject 
without  self-condemnation.  I  have  long,  continued 
he,  professed  entire  devotion  to  my  blessed  Lord  ; 
but  until  recently  my  life  was  a  palpable  contra- 
diction to  my  avowed  principles.  I  was  early 
placed  in  an  advantageous  situation  for  commer- 
cial gains.  I  have  been  prospered  beyond  most 
of  my  fellows.  My  heart  was  not  entirely  un- 
moved by  the  special  blessings  with  which  I  was 
crowned  ;  but  I  was  too  much  engrossed  with  care 
and  intoxicated  with  success,  to  reflect  upon  the  du- 
ties of  my  situation. 

I  acknowledged  my  obligations  to  the  cause 
of  missions  ;  but  I  regarded  the  act  of  giving 
as  quite  sufficient,  —  the  amount  bestowed  was 
a  matter  of  private  discretion.  All  the  preach- 
ing at  home,  and  representations  from  abroad, 
never  once  shook  the  inconsistency  of  my  pro- 
testations. The  reason  was  obvious.  1  scarcely 
listened  to  the  one,  and  never  read  the  other.  Bur- 
dened with  business,  I  had  no  leisure,  no  disposi- 
tion to  inform  myself  respecting  the  condition  of  a 
dying  world.     Hence  my  ignorance  ! — hence  my 


A    MERCHANT.  167 

unpardonable  apathy !  I  now  doubt  whether  I 
knew  any  thing  of  the  love  of  Christ.  Certainly  I 
could  not  affirm  with  the  apostle  —  "  the  love  of 
Christ  constraineth  me."  Neither  would  I  have 
dared  utter  the  solemn  imprecation  of  the  psalmist 
with  reference  to  the  church,  —  "  If  I  forget  thee,  O 
Jerusalem,  let  my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning.  If 
I  do  not  remember  thee,  let  my  tongue  cleave  to 
the  roof  of  my  mouth  ;  if  I  prefer  not  Jerusalem 
above  my  chief  joy."  —  Psalms  exxxvii.  5,  6. 

I  might  have  been  convinced  by  a  moment's 
reflection,  that  without  the  liberal  assistance  of 
those,  to  whom  the  treasures  of  this  world  have 
been  committed,  the  work  of  missions  could  not 
be  carried  on.  This  obvious  truth  was  rung  in 
my  ears  a  thousand  times  ;  but  like  my  ungodly 
neighbours,  I  was  either  annoyed,  or  amused  at 
the  endless  repetition.  I  listened  to  the  exhibi- 
tions of  heathenism,  when  I  listened  at  all,  as  to  a 
dull  song.  The  picture  of  a  living  reality  never 
once  presented  itself  to  my  mind.  Such  was  my 
want  of  credence  or  consideration ;  such  my 
criminal  indifference  on  this  subject,  that  I  often 
refused  to  go,  where  I  should  be  harassed  by 
these  vexatious  appeals. 

I  saw  nothing  of  the  kindness  of  God  in  furnishing 
such  opportunities  for  usefulness.  The  blessedness 
of  giving  never  occurred  to  my  mind.     I  scarcely 


168  A    MERCHANT. 

remember  to  have  given  from  a  right  motive  — ne- 
ver according  to  my  ability,  and  seldom  without 
grudging  the  little  I  did  bestow.  Oh  how  great  the 
mercy  that  snatched  me  from  this  slippery  path  — 
that  turned  my  feet,  as  I  trust,  into  "  the  way  of 
God's  commandments,"  and  "put  a  new  song  in 
my  mouth !" 

Several  years  ago,  I  was  arrested  in  this 
mad  career.  My  strength  was  taken  from  me, 
and  my  life,  for  a  while,  held  in  alarming 
suspense.  Aroused  at  my  danger,  I  looked 
around  for  support  to  my  sinking  soul.  I 
laboured  to  make  my  past  life  a  witness  in  my 
favour ;  but  the  more  I  strove,  the  more  was  I 
foiled.  The  little  I  had  done  for  the  cause  of 
Christ,  and  the  perfect  want  of  principle  which  all 
my  actions  betrayed,  filled  me  with  consternation. 
This  season  of  constrained  leisure  and  solemn 
reflection  was  the  most  profitable  season  of  my 
life.  The  hand  which  brought  me  low,  and  for  a 
while  kept  me  there,  restored  me  to  my  wonted 
health.  I  arose  from  my  bed  of  languishing,  to  a 
new  life.  Oh  how  all  my  conceptions  on  spiritual 
subjects  were   changed  ! 

I  now  felt  it  my  most  valued  privilege  tojoin  hear- 
tily with  those  of  my  brethren  who  devote  all  the 
gains  of  their  secular  business  to  the  Lord.  The 
provision  I  had  already  made  for  my  family,  I  saw 
would  be  adequate  to  their  support,  in  case  of  my 


A    MERCHANT.  1G9 

removal.  Beyond  this  my  solicitude  did  not  extend. 
I  wished  not  to  leave  my  children  wealthy.  To 
afford  them  the  advantage  of  a  profession,  or  a 
commencement  in  business,  was  the  utmost  of  my 
desires.  I  had  learned  to  deprecate  the  influence 
of  worldly  expectation  upon  the  young,  and  my 
chief  anxiety  was  to  commit  them  in  faith,  to  a 
covenant  God,  while  1  endeavoured  by  his  grace 
to  set  before  them  such  an  example  as  I  hoped 
would  prove  of  far  more  advantage  than  silver 
and  gold.  I  do  not  say  this  boastingly.  The 
grace  which  enables  me  to  discharge  my  duties, 
has  made  me  infinitely  its  debtor.  I  never  knew 
the  happiness  of  religion  before.  To  the  high 
gratification  of  giving  I  was  a  stranger.  And 
what  do  I  now  contribute,  but  the  means  which 
God  puts  into  my  hand  —  like  a  kind  parent  who 
has  taught  his  children  "  the  luxury  of  doing- 
good  ;"  and  then  gives  them  the  opportunities  for 
enjoying  this  luxury. 

In  relation  to  my  temporal  pursuits,  I  realize  a 
degree  of  peace  and  happiness  which  I  never 
knew  before.  The  sleepless  anxiety  —  the  alter- 
nate hopes  and  fears  —  the  vexations  and  dis- 
appointments, and  the  frequent  dread  of  heavy 
losses,  and  ultimate  poverty,  have  in  a  very  great 
measure  lost  their  effect  upon  me.  While  the 
high  privilege  of  having  all  my  efforts  bear  upon 
15 


170  A    MERCHANT. 

the  eternal  interests  of  souls,  furnishes  the  most 
powerful  and  delightful  stimulus  to  every  under- 
taking. 

For  their  own  sakes,  as  well  as  for  the  benefit 
of  a  fallen  world,  I  would  urge  Christians  who 
are  engaged  in  worldly  pursuits,  to  inscribe  upon 
their  all,  "  holiness  to  the  Lord." 

That  the  purposes  of  God,  as  well  as  their  im- 
perative duty,  demand  the  consecration  of  their  se- 
cular pursuits,  the  Bible  clearly  affirms.  Speaking  of 
Tyre,  the  great  emporium  and  representative  of 
commerce,  the  prophet  Isaiah  declares  "  her  mer- 
chandise and  her  hire  shall  be  holiness  to  the 
Lord."  —  Isaiah  xxiii.  18.  Again,  he  says  of  other 
places :  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  the  labour  of 
Egypt,  and  merchandise  of  Ethiopia,  and  of  the 
Sabeans,  men  of  stature  shall  come  over  unto  thee 
and  they  shall  be  thine."  —  Isaiah  xlv.  14. 

"  Surely  the  isles  shall  wait  for  me,  and  the 
ships  of  Tarshish  first,  to  bring  thy  sons  from  far, 
their  silver  and  their  gold  with  them,  unto  the 
name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  and  to  the  holy  one  of 
Israel,  because  he  hath  glorified  thee."  —  Isaiah 
Ix.  9. 

David  delighted  to  dwell  upon  the  accession  of 
commerce  and  its  gains  to  the  Redeemer's  king- 
dom. "  The  daughter  of  Tyre  shall  be  there  with 
a  gift  —  even  the  rich  among  the  people  shall  en- 
treat thv  favour."  —  Psalm  xlv.  12. 


A    MERCHANT.  171 

What  a  privilege  to  be  allowed  to  aid  in  the 
execution  of  God's  most  benevolent  purposes. 
Who  that  believes  he  shall  continue  to  exist  in  all 
the  vigour  of  immortal  being,  not  only  until  these 
purposes  shall  be  accomplished,  but  while  their 
eventful  and  eternal  consequences  are  becoming 
developed;  who  that  has  faith  like  a  grain  of 
mustard  seed  in  the  grand  and  engrossing  scenes 
of  a  future  life,  would  refuse  to  be  a  partaker  in 
the  labour  and  reward  of  recovering  a  world  of 
fallen  creatures  to  their  God  ? 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 


A  man  born  to  great  wealth,  but  who  had  been 
reduced  to  comparative  poverty,  next  addressed 
the  convention. 

There  is  an  incident  in  Turkish  history, said  he,  of 
which  I  never  think  without  blushing  for  myself 
and  my  fellow  Christians.  When  Mahmud  the 
Gaznevide,  the  Turkish  viceroy  of  the  Caliphs, 
was  extending  his  conquests  in  India,  he  came  to 
one  of  the  most  sacred  places  of  Hindoo  supersti- 
tion. An  idol  was  there  which  the  Brahmins 
held  in  high  veneration.  With  an  iron  mace  in 
his  hand,  Mahmud  approached  the  idol  to  destroy 
it.  The  priests  entreated  him  to  desist  from  his 
purpose.  They  offered  him  ten  millions  sterling 
to  spare  the  object  of  their  reverence.  His  coun- 
sellors advised  the  conqueror  to  accept  the  im- 
mense sum  and  apply  it  to  the  benefit  of  true 
believers.  The  haughty  Turk,  after  listening  to 
all  their  arguments,  sternly  replied :  "  your  reasons 
are  specious  and  strong,  but  never  shall  Mahmud 
appear  in  the  eyes  of  posterity  as  a  trafficker  in 
idols." 


A   CHRISTIAN  OF   REDUCED  FORTUNE.  173 

How  opposite  to  the  spirit  of  multitudes  who 
profess  Christianity.  True,  we  have  not  had  the 
opportunity  to  test  the  genuineness  of  our  religion 
by  the  proffer  of  so  large  a  sum  to  destroy  idola- 
try. But  is  it  not  well  for  many  of  us,  that  we  have 
not  been  subjected  to  such  an  ordeal  ?  Do  we  not 
fail  in  a  trial  equally  unequivocal  ?  What  differ- 
ence is  there  in  the  eyes  of  God  between  accepting 
a  bribe  to  perpetuate  an  evil,  and  allowing  that  evil 
to  be  perpetuated,  when  means  have  been  commit- 
ted to  us  to  destroy  it? 

To  the  wealthy  especially  does  this  infatuated 
Mahometan  address  a  reproof.  In  their  hands  God 
has  put  a  mace,  and  upon  their  consciences  he  has 
urged  a  command  to  destroy  idolatry  in  every 
country.  Who  of  us  has  acted  with  the  stern  and 
self-denying  decision  of  this  infatuated  Turk  ?  For 
one  I  plead  guilty.  I  was  born  to  vast  possessions ; 
my  time  and  income  were  chiefly  consumed  upon 
the  gratification  of  what  I  have  since  learned  to  call 
"  the  lust  of  the  eye  and  the  pride  of  life."  I  argued 
that  I  was  allowed  to  live  according  to  my  circum- 
stances, and  this  proved  a  quietus  to  my  conscience 
and  a  maelstrom  to  my  revenue.  It  never  oc- 
curred to  me  that  I  had  the  liberty,  the  inestimable 
privilege  to  give  according  to  what  God  had  en- 
trusted to  me.  The  world  gave  me  credit  for 
commendable  Christian  liberality,  because  I  gave 
15* 


174  A    CHRISTIAN    OF 

about  as  much  as  themselves ;  but  God  saw  thai 
I  gave  without  principle,  proportion,  or  plan. 

My  life  would  probably  have  ended  without  the 
least  sense  of  obligation,  had  not  one  fell  stroke 
deprived  me  of  my  principal  resources,  and 
another  left  me  with  a  bare  subsistence.  Like 
another  prodigal,  they  brought  me  to  myself.  But 
it  was  too  late  for  the  good  I  might  have  accom- 
plished. The  threatening  had  been  executed,  the 
talent  was  taken  from  me  and  given  to  another. 
But  the  event  may  benefit  others  if  they  will  only 
listen  to  the  voice  of  experience. 

To  all  who  have  pecuniary  ability,  whatever 
may  be  its  degree,  I  would  repeat  the  command  of 
God :  "  honour  the  Lord  with  thy  substance,"  and 
do  it  while  it  is  in  your  power.  Remember  your 
Lord  may  come  unexpectedly,  as  he  did  to  me. 
and  take  your  possessions  from  you,  or  he  may 
come  when  "ye  think  not"  and  remove  you  from 
the  world.  Make  the  most  of  this  talent  while 
you  have  it,  and  exchange  as  much  of  it  as  you 
can  for  the  incorruptible  and  inalienable  wealth  of 
the  skies.  Yourself  and  all  others  will  be  the 
gainers  by  this  transfer.  "Make  unto  yourselves 
friends  of  the  mammon  of  unrighteousness,  that 
when  ye  fail,  they  may  receive  you  into  everlast- 
ibitations."  You  will  find  the  wealth  which 
you  send  forth  in  the  streams  of  benevolence  here. 


REDUCED    FORTUNE.  175 

transmuted  into  living  gems  to  deck  your  own 
crown,  while  you  and  they  add  another  cluster  of 
jewels  to  the  diadem  of  the  great  Redeemer. 

Who  would  not  condemn  the  madness  of  the 
husbandman,  who  not  only  whiled  away  the  time 
of  planting,  but  actually  consumed  all  his  grain 
without  reserving  seed  for  a  future  harvest  ?  Such. 
and  infinitely  greater,  is  the  frenzy  of  him  who, 
knowing  that  he  must  live  forever  on  "  the  fruit  of 
his  present  doings,"  makes  no  provision  for  the 
future,  but  consumes  upon  his  lusts  and  fancies  all 
that  he  receives.  "  Whatsoever  a  man  soweth," 
saith  the  Lord,  with  a  reference  to  this  very  duty. 
•'  that  shall  he  also  reap." 

Cherish  no  longer  the  preposterous  fancy  of 
the  rich,  that  this  one  talent  not  only  releases 
them  from  the  responsibility  of  all  others,  but 
leaves  them  at  liberty  to  employ  it  as  they  please. 
Is  not  this  the  interpretation  of  the  conduct  of 
those  who  inherit  wealth,  and,  if  possible,  even 
more  so  of  those  who,  having  amassed  pro- 
perty, retire  from  active  life  to  enjoy  it  ?  Though 
they  may  be  adorned  with  the  brightest  ge- 
nius, and  capable  of  the  greatest  personal  effort, 
their  talents  are  seldom  devoted  to  any  commend- 
able purpose.  As  far  as  usefulness  goes,  nine  are 
hid,  while  the  tenth  is  seldom  employed,  except 
as  a  napkin  in  which  to  hide  them. 


176  A    CHRISTIAN    OP 

Their  time,  which  might  be  employed  in  a 
thousand  ways  to  bless  the  world,  is  consumed  in 
self-indulgence.  They  are  rich  enough,  they  need 
not  labour.  They  will  leave  the  missionary  ser- 
vice, the  ministerial  office,  and  the  other  arduous 
duties  of  Christianity  to  those  who  have  not  been 
entrusted  with  their  wealth.  They  forget  that 
while  they  are  equally  accountable  for  those  other 
talents,  which,  if  they  were  not  independent  in 
their  worldly  circumstances,  they  would  be  con- 
strained to  employ,  they  have  this  additional  one  to 
answer  for  at  the  bar  of  their  Judge. 

O  wealth,  who  would  court  thee  if  they  knew  thy 
fearful  responsibility !  "  Occupy  till  I  come,"  was  as 
much  addressed  to  him  often  talents  as  of  one ;  and, 
at  the  time  of  reckoning,  a  distinct  account  was  de- 
manded for  every  separate  talent.  "  From  them 
to  whom  much  is  given,  much  shall  be  required." 

Do  you  want  inducements  to  elicit  your  sympa- 
thies and  contributions  1  Requite  the  Saviour  for 
his  unmerited  kindness  to  you.  "  For  ye  know  the 
grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  though  he  was 
rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  he  became  poor,  that  ye, 
through  his  poverty,  might  be  rich." 

The  cause  of  that  blessed  Redeemer  is  languish- 
ing. Much  more  might  be  done  to  glorify  his  name 
and  save  the  perishing  objects  of  his  compassion, 
if  the  means  were  furnished.    Do  you  love  him  as 


REDUCED    FORTUNE.  17*/ 

much  as  your  children  ?  and  can  you  leave  his 
kingdom  in  actual  want,  for  fear  that  your  children 
may  possibly  come  to  want  ?  Are  their  temporal 
comforts,  in  your  esteem,  of  equal  importance  with 
the  eternal  glories  of  his  kingdom  —  the  everlast- 
ing triumph  of  his  ransomed  ones  ? 

Cold,  calculating,  worldly-minded  selfishness, 
may  pursue  its  own  course  of  reasoning  on  this 
subject ;  but  while  the  Macedonians  were  com- 
mended for  giving  "  beyond  their  power"  —  while 
all  the  widow's  living,  and  all  the  goods  of  the 
early  Christians,  and  their  services  besides,  were 
acceptable  to  God,  we  need  never  fear  that  the 
offerings  of  the  most  ardent  love  will  not  meet  his 
gracious  approbation. 

Do  you  require  other  motives  ?  Turn  over  the 
pages  of  your  Bible.  You  will  meet  them  every 
where  :  "Give,  and  it  shall  be  given  you."  "God 
loveth  a  cheerful  giver."  "  To  do  good  and  to 
communicate  forget  not,  for  with  such  sacrifices 
God  is  well  pleased."  "  The  liberal  soul  shall  be 
made  fat."  "  And  God  is  able  to  make  all  grace 
abound  towards  you,  that  ye  always  having  all 
sufficiency  in  all  things,  may  abound  to  every  good 
work."  "For  the  iniquity  of  his  covetousness  was 
I  wroth,  and  smote  him."  "Whoso  stoppeth  his 
ears  against  the  cry  of  the  poor,  he  also  shall  cry 
himself,  but  shall  not  be  heard." 


178  A   CHRISTIAN   OF 

If  the  commands,  and  promises,  and  threats,  an  d 
warnings,  and  examples  of  inspiration  do  not  con- 
strain you  to  give,  are  you  a  Christian  ?  This 
will,  probably,  be  one  of  the  tests  of  character 
recognised  at  the  judgement  of  the  great  day. 
How  will  you  endure  it  ? 

But  you  must  not  only  give,  you  must  do  it  sys- 
tematically. Act  on  the  apostolic  plan  of  laying 
aside  once  a  week  ;  at  least,  do  not  abandon  this, 
till  you  have  devised  a  better. 

Do  you  inquire  how  much  you  must  bestow? 
The  Scripture  answers,  "Freely  ye  have  received, 
freely  give."  Much  is  said  about  the  difficulty  of 
determining  the  proportion.  Love  knows  no  mea- 
sure—  no  formal  rules  of  proportion.  Where  it 
reigns  in  the  heart,  —  where  Christ  and  His  king- 
dom are  esteemed  above  wife,  and  children,  and 
friends,  and  self,  and  all  things  else,  there  is  very 
little  probability  of  mistake,  —  no  party  concerned 
can  be  unreasonably  aggrieved,  or  in  the  least  in- 
jured. 

Alas!  how  little  have  the  more  opulent  Christ- 
ians thus  far  done  in  the  performance  of  this 
branch  of  their  duty.  What  they  have  given  has 
generally  been  a  small  part  of  their  surplus  in- 
come, none  of  which  could  be  spent,  and  all  of 
which,  had  it  been  bestowed,  would  not  have 
been  felt.     Luxuries  have  seldom  been  reduced, 


REDUCED  FORTUNE.  179 

The  exuberance  of  comforts  has  not  been  touch- 
ed,—  of  course,  self-denial  to  do  good  would  be 
deemed  preposterous.  What  a  violation  of  the 
express  will  of  God  !  The  common  adage  has  been, 
"  keep  what  ye  have,  and,  if  possible,  accumu- 
late more  "  while  the  command  of  Christ  to  "  sell 
that  ye  have,  and  give  alms,"  is,  probably,  not 
known,  by  the  majority  of  the  rich,  to  exist  in  the 
Bible. 

"  The  scanty  rills  of  charity,  which  at  present 
water  the  garden  of  the  Lord,  and  the  ingenuity 
and  effort  employed  to  bring  them  there,  com- 
pared with  the  almost  undiminished  tide  of  selfish 
expenditure  which  still  holds  on  its  original  course, 
remind  one  of  the  slender  rivulets  which  the  in- 
habitants of  the  east  raise  from  the  river  by  me- 
chanical force,  to  irrigate  their  thirsty  gardens  ; 
the  mighty  current  meanwhile,  without  exhibiting 
any  sensible  diminution  of  its  waters,  sweeping 
on  in  its  ample  and  ancient  bed  to  the  ocean.*" 
How  animating  is  the  prospect  of  coming  ages  ! 
These  "  scanty  rills  "  will  swell  into  mighty  rivers, 
while  not  even  a  "  slender  rivulet "  will  be  divert- 
ed to  "  selfish  expenditure." 

*"  Mammon"  —  which  work  every  Christian  ought  to  read. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 


The  next  speaker  was  one  of  those  "that  go 
down  to  the  sea  in  ships,  that  do  business  in 
great  waters. "  He  had  visited  many  heathen 
countries,  and  been  conversant  with  the  mission- 
aries at  different  stations. 

There  is  one  point  connected  with  the  subject 
under  discussion,  said  he,  about  which  I  have 
heard  the  opinion  of  many  missionaries.  I  refer 
to  the  co-operation  of  laymen  engaged  in  secu- 
lar pursuits,  in  evangelizing  the  world.  I  have 
scarcely  been  in  a  foreign  port,  where  I  have  not 
met  with  men  from  Christian  lands  engaged  in 
business.  These  persons  are  found  wherever 
they  can  reap  advantage  from  their  worldly  pro- 
fessions. After  remaining  some  time  in  a  place, 
they  not  only  feel  themselves  at  home,  but  are 
regarded,  by  those  around  them,  as  naturalized 
citizens.  They  gain  the  confidence  of  the  natives, 
and  become  influential.  They  are  looked  up  to 
with  respect,  and  their  opinions  are  sought  for 
with   avidity.     I  have   been   in  countries  where 


A    SHir-MASTER.  181 

these  persons  had  become  so  popular,  as  to  re- 
ceive from  royalty  itself  marks  of  honourable  dis- 
tinction. Now,  the  missionaries  have  often  in- 
quired, why  Christian  merchants  and  mechanics 
might  not  pursue  the  same  course  of  life,  from  the 
motive  of  glorifying  their  Redeemer,  and  benefit- 
ing their  fellow-men.  They  could  certainly  en- 
gage in  the  same  employments,  —  they  might, 
probably,  secure  the  same  confidence,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  they  could  make  all  their  relations  and 
honours  subservient  to  the  progress  of  Christian- 
ity. I  have  known  a  few  persons  in  heathen 
countries  who  acted  on  high  religious  principles, 
and  it  is  impossible  to  tell  how  much  good  they 
accomplished.  It  is  not  only  their  personal  exer- 
tions which  render  them  useful,  but  the  counte- 
nance and  assistance  they  lend  the  missionaries, 
It  is  in  this  last  mentioned  respect  that  their  pre- 
sence and  influence  are  exceedingly  desirable. 
Being  on  the  spot,  and  acquainted  with  every 
event  which  occurs,  they  not  only  become  greatlv 
interested  in  the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  but  are 
prepared  to  improve  every  opportunity  for  its  pro- 
motion. For  my  own  part,  1  c.nnot  doubt  that 
Christian  communities  among  the  heathen  would 
produce  the  most  desirable  effects. 

There  are  several  stations  where  the  number  of 
missionaries  and  native  assistants  are  sufficient  to 
16 


182  A    SHIP-MASTER. 

test  the  influence  of  such  communities.  They 
present  in  embodied  forms  before  the  heathen,  the 
benign  operations  of  the  gospel,  and  the  blessed- 
ness to  which  it  is  the  design  of  the  missionaries 
to  raise  them  and  their  countrymen.  This  is  one 
object.  Another  advantage  lies  in  the  vastly  in- 
creased amount  of  agency  which  such  numbers 
would  employ  for  the  benefit  of  the  heathen.  Each 
individual  of  such  a  society  would  be  capable  of 
performing  the  same  labour  which  occupies  the 
principal  time  of  the  missionary.  They  need  not 
preach  the  gospel  but  as  far  as  they  had  leisure  ; 
they  could  teach,  and  converse,  and  distribute 
books,  as  well  as  attend  to  those  secular  duties 
which  the  mission  might  require,  or  their  own  en- 
gagements demand. 

Such  a  number,  too,  would  necessarily  employ 
in  their  service  many  natives,  all  of  whom  might 
be  brought  under  a  system  of  Christian  instruction. 
In  every  view  I  am  able  to  take  of  this  subject,  it 
strikes  me  as  highly  important.  I  wonder  that  it 
should  have  been  so  long  overlooked  by  Chris- 
tians. The  principal  objection  which  I  have  heard 
urged  against  communities  of  this  kind  is  the  un- 
certainty of  their  support.  In  many  places  the 
merchant,  and  probably  the  mechanic,  might  sup- 
port themselves.  If  there  should  be  any  risk,  as 
might  be  the  case,  in  some  countries,  where  their 


A    SHIP-MASTER.  183 

services  are  greatly  needed,  could  they  not  enter 
into  engagements  with  those  of  the  same  spirit 
and  pursuits  at  home  ?  Might  they  not  be  thus 
secured  from  loss,  and  even  assisted  in  their 
labours.  The  merchants,  if  no  better  way  sug- 
gested itself,  might  act  on  commission,  and  their 
brethren  at  home  might  become  their  employers. 
Should  there  be  any  loss, it  might  thus  be  divided  — 
if  any  gain,  it  could  be  consecrated.  There  could 
be  very  little  individual  hazard,  if  a  sufficient  num- 
ber were  combined. 

I  have  uniformly  found  that  there  is  a  variety 
of  ways,  in  which  I  might  be  useful  in  almost 
every  station  I  have  visited.  If  individuals  went 
who  could  do  nothing  more  than  relieve  the  minds 
and  hands  of  missionaries  from  secular  cares,  they 
would  lend  the  most  valuable  assistance.  By  mul- 
tiplying the  labours  of  missionaries,  they  would  in 
reality  accomplish  as  much  as  if  they  themselves 
performed  those  additional  labours. 

But  there  is  another  class  of  Christians  who 
might  prove  the  most  valuable  helpers  in  the  con- 
version of  the  heathen.  I  allude  to  those  whom 
the  last  speaker  addressed  —  men  of  wealth  who 
are  not  prevented  from  leaving  their  native  coun- 
tries, and  who  might  spend  at  least  a  portion  of 
their  lives  in  some  parts  of  the  unevangelized 
world,  with  the  greatest  advantage  to  the  cause  of 


184  A    SHIP-MASTER. 

Christ.  And  why  should  they  not  go  ?  Because 
others  have  not  preceded  them?  Should  they 
establish  the  precedent,  probably  others  would  fol- 
fow  them.  Or  is  it  because  they  have  wealth  ? 
And  has  it  not  been  shown  that  this  is  an  additional 
talent  to  be  accounted  for  ?  If  qualifications  and 
facilities  for  usefulness  impose  an  obligation,  none 
are  more  imperatively  bound  to  go  to  the  heathen, 
than  those  who  have  property  to  employ  where  it 
is  so  much  needed.  I  wish  they  could  be  induced 
to  make  the  experiment  for  a  few  years.  I  have 
no  question  they  would  be  thankful  for  the  result. 
Their  interest  in  this  work  of  benevolence  would 
increase,  until  it  became  dearer  to  them  than 
life  itself.  I  speak  of  those  who  offer  themselves 
daily  a  living  sacrifice  to  Gcd.  There  would  be 
uo  necessity  to  prepare  themselves  by  long  and 
laborious  study  for  the  ministry.  They  are  alrea- 
dy qualified  to  act  a  most  honourable  and  useful 
part  in  the  scene  of  missions.  All  their  time  —  all 
their  energies  —  all  their  wealth,  might  be  em- 
ployed—  and  the  nation  to  whom  they  devoted 
their  all,  would  hold  them  up  to  future  genera- 
tions as  one  of  their  greatest  benefactors. 

Another  expedient  of  great  importance  in  con- 
ducting missions  in  many  parts  of  the  heathen 
world,  is  missionary  ships.  Where  countries  are 
insular  and  widely  separated,  as  among  the  Poly. 


A    SHIP-MASTER.  185 

nesian  islands  and  the  Indian  group,  ships  are 
almost  indispensable.  I  rejoiced  to  read  a  few 
months  since,  that  a  distinguished  missionary  had 
returned  to  the  South  Seas  with  a  vessel  of  this 
description.  Among  the  numerous  islands  and 
populous  coasts  of  eastern  Asia,  such  a  ship  would 
be  of  essential  service.  It  could  ascertain  the  best 
stations — transfer  the  missionaries  to  them,  and 
annually  supply  their  wants.  The  vast  extent  of 
these  regions,  and  the  numerous  errands  of  mercy 
on  which  such  a  ship  might  be  sent,  would  con- 
sume all  her  time.  When  I  see  property  thus 
employed,  I  shall  have  new  views  of  the  divine 
wisdom  in  converting  "  the  daughter  of  Tyre," 
and  "  the  rich  among  the  people." 


16* 


CHAPTER    XXX 


A  pious  surgeon  belonging  to  a  government  ship, 
which  had  visited  several  missionary  stations, 
arose,  and  requested  leave  to  read  a  few  extracts 
from  a  joint  letter  he  had  recently  received  from 
several  missionary  ladies. 

"We  have  been  informed/'  say  they,  "of  a  mis- 
sionary convention  to  be  held  at  Jerusalem  ;  and 
having  heard  that  you  will  be  present,  we  beg 
your  advocacy  in  favour  of  the  department  in 
which  we  are  engaged.  Some  of  our  names  you 
will  recognise  as  the  wives  of  missionaries  — 
others  as  teachers,  sent  out  by  different  societies. 

Our  province,  as  you  know,  is  the  mental  and 
moral  elevation  of  our  own  sex.  You  have  had 
some  opportunity  of  judging  of  their  condition  ; 
but  you  know  only  in  part.  You  have  seen  the 
mere  exterior,  and  this  is  enough  to  agonize  the 
heart ;  but  heathenism  lies  deep  beneath  the  sur- 
face. Have  you  never  walked  on  the  shore  of 
the  ocean,  after  the  angry  hurricane  had  swept  by, 
and  seen  the  remains  of  what  was  once  a  gallant 
ship,  whose  stately  form  and  exquisite  proportions 
were  the  admiration  of  all  eyes?  Such  is  the 
v,  reck  of  former  grandeur  —  such  the  disorganized 


A    NAVAL    SURGEON.  187 

fragments  of  intellectual  and  moral  beauty,  which 
the  human  soul,  under  the  influence  of  heathenism, 
exhibits. 

ximong  our  sex  this  ruin  is  universal.  Here  no 
attempts  are  made  at  reparation.  Their  minds 
and  hearts  are  left  to  utter  desolation. 

How  rational,  reflecting  beings  can  endure  ex- 
istence under  the  weight  of  wretchedness  which 
crushes  them,  we  can  scarcely  conceive.  Yes, 
we  do  conceive  the  reason  ;  but  it  only  enhances 
their  real  misery.  Though  rational,  they  are  too 
ignorant  to  reflect;  though  crushed,  they  know  of 
no  better  allotment. 

Their  treatment  in  the  most  sacred  relations  of 
life  —  as  mothers,  wives,  daughters,  shows  the  ab- 
sence, not  only  of  human  feeling,  but  often  of 
brute  instinct. 

Affianced  without  their  knowledge,  and  mar- 
ried without  their  consent ;  doomed  to  bear  the 
drudgery  of  life,  or,  if  wealthy,  made  to  share  its 
most  sacred  relations  w7ith  numerous  jarring 
rivals ;  in  widowhood  solitary  and  neglected,  if 
they  escape  the  pile  or  the  grave  ;  and  frequently 
left  in  the  decrepitude  of  age  to  suffer  and  die  from 
mere  want,  if  not  cruelly  murdered  ;  what  can  add 
to  the  dark  catalogue  of  their  present  sufferings  ! 
What  our  eyes  have  seen  in  the  places  in  wmich 
we  reside  would  fill  a  volume.    To  vou  such  nar- 


188  A    NAVAL    SURGEON. 

ratives  would  be  unnecessary.  Others  may  find 
them,  or  those  similar  to  them,  in  the  missionary 
journals. 

Though  there  be  some  shades  of  difference 
in  their  condition,  in  different  countries  and 
classes  of  society,  one  feature  is  common  to  all. 
We  have  already  alluded  to  it.  They  are  denied 
the  blessings  of  instruction.  They  are  deemed 
unworthy  of  mental  culture.  In  those  countries 
where  education  is  popular  and  almost  universal 
among  the  men,  as  in  China,  there  is  not  an  insti- 
tution for  females.  Whither,  then,  can  they  turn 
away,  or  how  divert  their  minds  from  the  scene 
of  desolation  and  gloom  which  surrounds  them  ? 

Now  our  earnest  desire  is  to  quicken  the  sympa- 
thies, and  multiply  the  efforts  of  Christians,  and 
especially  of  Christian  women,  in  behalf  of  their 
suffering  sex  among  the  heathen.  We  need  many 
to  help  us  in  this  arduous  but  blessed  work.  We 
see  no  limits  to  the  open  and  still  expanding  field 
of  female  usefulness.  All  things  are  ready.  The 
Spirit  and  providence  of  God  are  inviting  labourers 
to  enter,  and  nothing  seems  wanting  to  carry  for- 
ward the  work  of  mercy  but  self-denying,  devoted 
women.  Plead  for  those  mississionary  societies 
which  give  attention  to  this  branch  of  missionary 
duty.  Plead  for  the  Ladies'  Society  in  London,  and 
other  kindred  institutions.  Plead  with  the  members 


A    NAVAL    SURGEON.  189 

of  your  convention,  that  they  may  interest  the  mem- 
bers of  their  families  when  they  return  to  their 
respective  homes.  Oh,  that  all  who  are  de- 
tained in  Christian  lands  felt  their  obligations. 
with  respect  to  this  work,  and  that  those  who 
might  join  us,  only  knew  the  abundant  happiness 
they  might  enjoy  in  its  prosecution  !  We  entreat 
you,  and  as  many  as  you  may  address  on  this  sub- 
ject, whenever  you  gather  the  mothers,  and  wives, 
and  daughters  of  your  families  around  your  domes- 
tic altars,  to  pray  for  those  who  sustain  the  same 
relations  among  the  heathen,  but  know  nothing  of 
their  comforts  and  hopes  and  privileges." 

Such,  said  the  speaker,  are  some  of  the  contents 
of  this  letter.  Most  cheerfully  would  I  add  my 
voice  to  its  appeals.  The  influence  of  missionary 
wives  and  teachers  in  heathen  countries  was  often 
forcibly  impressed  upon  my  mind,  while  dwelling 
among  them.  To  form  an  idea  of  their  usefulness 
you  must  become  a  member  of  their  families,  and 
be  a  witness  to  their  habitual  engagements.  Their 
houses  are  a  city  set  upon  a  hill.  Thousands  are 
daily  observing  the  affection  —  the  sympathy  — 
the  mutual  kindness  —  the  order  —  the  perfect 
harmony  which  reign  there.  What  silent  lessons 
of  wisdom  go  forth  from  these  humble  dwellings 
to  enlighten  the  surrounding  regions  !  But  this  is 
only  a  small  part  of  their  influence, 


190  A    NAVAL    SURGEON. 

Follow  that  teacher  who  has  just  emerged  from 
her  model  mansion.  She  approaches  a  school, — an 
infant  school, —  and  the  smiles  of  a  delighted  group 
greet  her  as  she  enters.  An  hour  is  spent  in  examining 
the  children  and  conversing  with  the  teacher,  who 
herself  has  received  the  same  education.  Go  with 
her  as  she  visits  a  second  and  a  third  school,  all 
under  the  same  wise  regulations,  but  in  the  higher 
departments  of  learning.  Now  remember  that 
these  children  are  soon  to  be  the  wives  and 
mothers  of  the  nation  to  which  they  belong. 
Could  you  accompany  them  when  they  disperse 
to  their  respective  homes,  you  would  see  how  the 
blessed  work  advances.  They  pour  the  instructions 
of  their  teachers  into  the  listening  ears  of  their 
parents.  They  tell  of  that  God  and  Saviour  whom 
the  Bible  reveals,  and  the  parents  wonder  and 
question  —  perhaps  repent  and  believe. 

But  follow  the  same  active  labourer  when  the 
schools  are  dismissed.  She  is  attracted  to  a  hut 
by  the  cries  of  a  wife  under  the  lash  of  a  tyranni- 
cal husband.  He  stops  at  her  approach,  and  she 
gently  rebukes  him  for  his  cruelty,  and  endeavours 
to  instruct  him  in  the  duties  of  his  relationship. 
She  takes  occasion  to  enlighten  him  and  his 
miserable  companion  on  the  first  principles  of 
Christianity  —  the  unity  of  the  Godhead  —  the 
guilt  and  danger  of  their  sinful  estate,  and  the  ne- 


A    NAVAL    SURGEON.  191 

cessity  of  an  interest  in  the  only  Saviour  of  lost 
men.  Thus  she  becomes  the  advocate  of  her  sex, 
and  the  effective  reprover  of  those  who  oppress 
them. 

Go  with  her  still  farther.  She  approaches  an- 
other dwelling  where  the  wife  and  mother  is 
breathing  away  her  life.  She  points  her,  as  she 
has  often  done  before,  to  the  Lamb  of  God  — 
urges  her  to  renounce  all  other  dependence  —  to 
repent  of  her  sins  and  confide  her  soul  to  his  faith- 
ful hands.  A  burst  of  triumph  tells  that  the 
work  of  faith  is  complete,  while  a  deep  groan 
follows,  proclaiming  that  the  ransomed  spirit  has 
departed. 

Accompany  her  to  one  more  scene  of  interest. 
It  is  the  mansion  of  the  rich.  She  is  admitted  to 
the  private  apartment  of  the  females,  where  no 
missionary  is  allowed  to  enter,  and  as  they  gather 
around  her,  she  unfolds  to  them  the  reasonable- 
ness and  necessity  of  that  religion  which  can 
alone  save  the  soul.  She  explains  its  primary 
doctrines  —  unveils  some  of  its  mysteries,  and  ex- 
horts them  to  make  her  God  and  Saviour  their 
own.  Wherever  she  goes  she  is  the  wonder 
and  admiration  of  many.  They  are  surprised  at 
her  intellectual  superiority  over  themselves  ;  and 
when  they  learn  that  she  is  a  representative  of 
her  sex  in  Christian  lands,  they  wonder  still  more 


192  A    NAVAL  SURGEON. 

at  the  superiority  of  that  religion  which  she  has 
come  to  communicate  to  them. 

This  is  a  specimen  of  the  labours  of  many  Chris- 
tian females  in  heathen  lands.  True,  sickness  and 
domestic  cares  may  curtail  these  exertions  ;  but 
their  usefulness  is  immense  under  almost  all  cir- 
cumstances. Their  presence  and  example  alone 
are  invaluable. 

The  unmarried  generally  have  the  entire  com- 
mand of  their  time,  and  may  give  themselves 
wholly  to  their  work.  The  married  are  no  less 
useful,  for  what  time  is  necessarily  deducted  from 
external  labours,  is  devoted  to  purposes  equally 
important.  In  the  social  circle,  and  in  the  do- 
mestic relations,  their  influence  is  almost  'in- 
limited.  I  cannot  dwell  on  this  subject,  neither 
can  I  close  without  expressing  an  opinion  which 
I  formed  from  extensive  intercourse  with  mis- 
sionaries, that  woman  is  as  indispensable  to  the 
successful  operation  of  missions,  as  she  is  to  the 
well-being  of  society  in  Christian  lands. 


CHAPTER    XXXL 


The  last  principle  of  action  which  was  discussed 
by  the  assembly  is,  that  Christians  are  bound  to 
acquaint  themselves  with  the  diffusion  of  Chris- 
tianity among  the  heathen,  and  to  unite  fre- 
quently in  impassioned  and  importunate  prayer 
for  the  divine  blessing  upon  the  labours  of  mis- 
sionaries. 

It  has  often  occurred  to  me  —  it  has  often  been 
stated  by  my  brethren,  said  an  aged  missionary, 
who  had  spent  his  life  among  the  heathen,  and 
was  now  worn  out  with  excessive  toil,  that  one 
great  reason  why  professing  Christians  manifest 
so  little  interest  in  the  conversion  of  the  heathen, 
is  want  of  information.  Their  knowledge  of 
the  moral  condition  of  the  world  is  exceedingly 
limited.  Many  are  so  deeply  engaged  in  secular 
pursuits,  that  they  seldom,  if  ever,  read  our  state- 
ments and  appeals.  What  we  intend  for  them 
never  meets  their  eyes,  and  of  course  cannot  move 
their  hearts.  They  have  no  time  to  attend  those 
meetings  where  missionary  intelligence  is  com- 
municated. Even  the  concert  of  prayer  for  the 
17 


194  AN    AGED    MISSIONARY. 

heathen,  which  occurs  only  twelve  times  ayear,sel* 
dom,  if  ever,  gathers  them  among  its  little  group. 
What  then  can  be  expected? 

It    is    an   inviolable    law   of  our    nature,   not 
only  that  interest   in  an  object  suggests  the  de- 
sire   of  acquaintance  ;    but    that    the    more    in- 
timate the  acquaintance,  if  the  object  be  worthy, 
the  deeper  will  become   our  interest.     Worldly 
men  avail  themselves  of  this  principle.     The  ear- 
ly Christians  knew  its  power.     The  very  means 
which    are    now    employed    in    some    parts    of 
Christendom  to  enlist  the  affections,  and  secure 
the  resources   of  God's  people,   were  suggested 
by  the  inspired  Apostles.     They  came  together, 
and  rehearsed  their  obstacles  and  successes,  and 
the    effect    was    electrical.      A    holy    sympathy 
thrilled   the    assembly.     The   scattered    rays   of 
light  and  heat  were  thus  collected,  and  poured  in 
one   stream   of  animating  effulgence  into  every 
bosom.     Their  zeal  became    intense.     They  be- 
sieged the  throne  of  grace.     They  praised  God 
with  triumphant  gratitude  for  what  he  had  accom- 
plished.    They  invoked  the   farther   exertion  of 
Almighty  power,  and  with  increasing  confidence 
and   energy,  they  rushed   again  to   the   conflict. 
And  God  approved  of  the  means  they  employed, 
find  while  they  were  engaged,  blessed  them  with 
the  effusions  of  his  Spirit.    On  one  occasion,  "  the 


AN  AGED  MISSIONARY.  195 

place  was  shaken  where  they  were  assembled 
together,  and  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  the)7  spake  the  word  of  God  with 
boldness  ;  and  with  great  power  gave  the  Apostles 
witness  of  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
great  grace  was  upon  them  all."* 

Now  if  such  means  were  employed  by  the 
Apostles,  and  if  the  results  were  recorded  for  our 
benefit,  ought  we  not  to  thank  God  for  the  sug- 
gestion, and  labour  to  improve  it  ?  f 

The  most  eminent  Christians  are  well  informed 
on  the  subject  of  missions.  They  are  familiar 
with  the  progress  of  their  Redeemer's  kingdom, 
and  every  accession  to  its  glories  they  hail  with  ex- 
ultation. They  avail  themselves  of  all  those  oppor- 
tunities of  gaining  knowledge,  and  enkindling  zeal, 
which  missionaryjournals  and  missionary  meetings 
afford.  They  are  not  afraid  of  over  excitement. 
They  know  how  to  discriminate  between  zeal  and 
fanaticism.  It  is  the  perversion,  and  not  the  de- 
gree of  feeling  which  alarms  them.    Every  child  of 


*  Acts  iv.  23,  and  following  verses  —  Also  xiv.  27,  xv.  4,  xxi. 
19,  20. 

|  Mere  cursory  reading  is  not  sufficient.  We  must  read 
minutely.  We  must  study  the  geography  and  history  of  heathen 
nations.  A  free  and  careful  use  of  maps  is  indispensable  in  the 
acquisition  of  this  kind  of  knowledge. 


196  AN   AGED  MISSIONARY. 

God  deplores  his  want  of  ardour  in  the  service  of 
his  heavenly  Father.  "  I  am  awakened,"  he  says, 
"by  the  merest  trifles.  The  least  object  of 
worldly  interest  arouses  my  attention,  and  fixes 
my  thoughts ;  but  religion,  whose  inestimable 
truths  ought  to  produce  the  deepest  emotion, 
scarcely  stirs  the  surface  of  my  soul.  Can  I  be 
a  Christian  ?     Am  I  not  deceived  ?" 

What  would  the  Apostles  have  thought,  if, 
when  they  had  appointed  a  time  to  inform  their 
brethren  of  what  God  had  wrought  by  their 
hands,  not  the  fourth  part  of  their  fellow-Christ- 
ians had  assembled  to  hear  them  ?  Would  they 
have  expected  any  assistance  from  the  absentees  ? 
Would  they  not  have  concluded,  that  if  there 
was  no  disposition  to  hear,  there  could  certainly 
be  none  to  pray,  none  to  co-operate?  It  is  this 
same  conclusion  which  fills  the  hearts  of  mission- 
aries, at  the  present  day,  with  sadness.  The 
frowns  of  the  world,  —  the  opposition  of  enemies 
we  can  bear.  From  them  we  expect  nothing 
better.  But  when  we  turn  to  our  friends  for 
sympathy  and  support,  and  are  met  by  ignorance 
and  apathy,  our  courage  often  fails,  our  feeble 
"  hands  hang  down." 

It  is  not  that  we  place  so  much  dependence 
upon  the  assistance  of  those  who  stand  aloof.  No  : 
it  is  because  the  Almighty  has,  in  a  great  mea- 


AN   AGED  MISSIONARY.  197 

sure,  suspended  the  exertion  of  His  own  power 
upon  the  prayers  and  efforts  of  His  people.  He 
does  not  need  us ;  but  he  has  mysteriously  deter- 
mined not  to  accomplish  his  purposes  without  us. 

When  a  new  heart  is  to  be  given  to  the  child- 
ren of  Israel,  and  a  new  spirit  to  be  put  within 
them,  "  God  must  be  inquired  of  by  the  house  of  Is- 
rael to  do  it  for  them."  Zion  must  first  travail  in 
prayerful  agony  of  spirit  before  children  shall  be 
born  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  "  Thou  shalt 
arise,  and  have  mercy  upon  Zion  —  for  the  time 
to  favour  her,  yea,  the  set  time  is  come  ;  for  thy 
servants  take  pleasure  in  her  stonesf  and  favour 
the  dust  thereof" 

"  The  ministry  of  reconciliation  "  is  to  be  sup- 
plied with  faithful  men  through  prayer.  "  Pray 
ye,  therefore,  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  that  he  will 
send  forth  labourers  into  his  harvest." 

The  reconciliation  of  the  world  to  God,  —  the 
sublime  object  of  the  ministry,  —  is  to  be  effected 
chiefly  through  the  same  means.  "  I  have  set 
watchmen  upon  thy  walls,  O  Jerusalem !  which 
shall  never  hold  their  peace,  day  nor  night.  Ye 
that  make  mention  of  the  Lord,  keep  not  si- 
lence, and  give  him  no  rest  till  he  establish,  and 
till  he  make  Jerusalem  a  praise  in  the  earth." 
Watchmen  of  Zion,  is  this  your  character?  Is 
this  the  burden  of  your  cries  —  the  aim  of  your 
17* 


198  AN  AGED   MISSIONARY. 

efforts?  If  God  has  called  you  to  the  ministry, 
you  will  struggle  not  only  in  the  outward  obedi- 
ence, but  "  in  the  prayer  of  faith,"  for  the  uni- 
versal extension  of  the  gospel.  You  will  give 
the  Lord  no  rest,  you  will  allow  yourselves  none, 
until  your  Saviour  is  acknowledged,  by  all  his 
creatures,  as  "  God  of  the  whole  earth." 

If  such,  then,  is  the  connexion  which  God  has 
established  between  the  prayers  and  exertions 
of  his  people,  and  the  promotion  of  his  kingdom 
among  men,  what  shall  be  said  to  arouse  Chris- 
tians to  a  sense  of  their  obligations  ?  Is  it  not 
enough  to  declare  that  while  they  remain  indiffer- 
ent to  his  interests,  their  ascended  Lord  can  nev- 
er "see  the  travail  of  his  soul  and  be  satisfied?'' 
Even  on  the  eternal  throne  he  is  represented  in 
the  posture  of  expectation,  "  from  henceforth  ex- 
pecting." And  for  what  is  he  waiting?  What 
prevents  him  from  receiving  the  objects  for  which 
he  died  ?  Has  he  not  powTer  to  accomplish  his  pur- 
poses ?  "  All  power,"  said  he,  "  is  given  unto  me 
in  heaven  and  in  earth."  Who  withholds  from 
him  the  glories  of  his  mediatorial  kingdom  ?  — 
Can  any  of  us,  my  fellow  Christians,  answer 
this  question  without  the  deepest  self-reproach ? 
Are  we  not  the  chief  impediments  —  the  only  in- 
surmountable  obstacle  ?     Every  thing  else   God 


AN   AGED   MISSIONARY.  199 

would  remove.  Our  prayerlessness  and  inaction 
will  prove  a  barrier  so  long  as  they  exist.  "  The 
things  which  are  written  must  be  accomplished." 

But  must  the  execution  of  God's  purposes  be 
deferred  until  all  the  church  has  come  up  "to  the 
help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty  ?"  No : 
Jehovah  "  can  work  by  few  as  well  as  by  many/' 
We  need  not  —  we  must  not  wait  for  others. 
Nay,  rather  let  us  endeavour,  in  this  respect,  to 
perform  the  work  of  others.  Let  those  who  are 
interested  in  missions,  pray  with  so  much  the 
more  importunity. 

Abraham's  intercession  would  have  saved  So- 
dom. Lot's  prayer  did  preserve  Zoar.  Moses 
averted  threatened  destruction  from  three  millions 
of  souls.  Elijah  closed  the  windows  of  heaven 
for  three  years  and  a  half;  and  the  united  prayers 
of  the  Apostles,  and  "the  little  flock"  with  them, 
brought  down  the  Pentecostal  effusion  upon  the 
church,  and  introduced  the  dispensation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  My  brethren,  let  us  remember  for 
our  encouragement,  that  if  every  sermon  preach- 
ed were  applied  with  saving  power  to  the  soul  — 
if  every  religious  volume  were  sanctified  to  those 
who  read  —  if  the  blessing  of  God  attended  only 
half  the  instrumentality  which  the  world  already 
enjoys,  —  "all  kings  would  soon  fall  down  before 
him,  all  nations  would  serve  him." 


200  AN    AGED  MISSIONARY. 

Oh,  let  us  no  longer  cherish  unbelief  on  this 
subject ;  for  the  conversion  of  the  world  is  even 
now  practicable  !  The  power  which  can  alone 
accomplish  this  great  event  belongs  to  God,  and 
why  might  it  not  speedily  be  exerted  ?  Let  us 
pray  too  that  our  fellow  Christians  may  all  be 
brought  to  unite  with  us  in  this  struggle  of  faith  — 
that  the  whole  church  may  come  up  as  one  man 
to  the  labour  and  the  conflict  assigned  her. 

If  Christians  knew  how  much  missionaries  are 
influenced  by  the  simple  fact  that  they  are  re- 
membered in  prayer,  they  would  not  withhold 
from  us  this  stimulus  to  exertion.  From  the  dis- 
tance of  our  position,  the  brightest  spots  of  prom- 
ise to  the  church  we  can  discover  in  Christian 
lands,  are  meetings  for  prayer. 

One  claim,  every  missionary  certainly  has  up- 
on his  friends.  His  own  family  connexions  and 
the  private  circle  of  his  former  Christian  com- 
panions ought  to  maintain  with  deep  and  unabat- 
ing  interest,  a  stated  meeting  for  intercession  on 
his  behalf.  Oh  how  often  his  spirits  would  be 
cheered,  and  his  energies  aroused  by  the  return,  or 
even  the  recollection  of  this  season. 

"  If  e'er  my  heart  forgets 
Her  welfare,  or  her  wo, 
Let  every  joy  this  heart  forsaic,. 
And  every  grief  o'ei  flow. 


AN   AGED  MISSIONARY. 

For  her  my  tears  shall  fall, 

For  her  my  prayers  ascend, 

To  her  my  cares  and  toils  be  given. 

Till  toils  and  cares  shall  end." 


201 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


SIXTH    DAY. 

The  last  day  of  the  week  and  of  the  session,  was 
thrown  open  to  such  miscellaneous  statements 
and  addresses,  as  any  members  of  the  convention 
might  be  disposed  to  offer.  A  young  disciple  who 
had  spent  two  years  at  sea  in  pursuit  of  health, 
and  during  that  time  had  visited  several  islands  of 
Polynesia,  and  the  Indian  Ocean,  made  the  first 
address. 

While  gazing  at  the  trophies  of  victorious 
grace,  which  surround  me,  said  he,  I  am  strong- 
ly reminded  of  the  scenes  I  witnessed  in  the 
numerous  islands  of  the  Pacific.  How  marvellous 
and  mighty  are  the  workings  of  that  Spirit,  who 
has    already  gone   forth  to  renovate  the  world. 

Before  I  carry  you  to  those  distant  islands  of  the 
sea,  I  will  mention  a  fact  which  may  serve  as  a 
guide  in  interpreting  the  contradictory  reports  we 
often  hear  from  the  same  places,  and  through 
sources,  in  appearance,  equally  authentic. 

On  our  outward  passage,  our  ship  touched  at  a 
port,  where  there  were  two  captains  of  vessels, 
both  direct   from  the  Sandwich  Islands.     Cap- 


A  CHRISTIAN   TRAVELLER*  203 

tain  II boarded   us,  as   soon    as   we    came 

to  anchor,  and  knowing  our  destination,  began  to 
converse  freely  on  the  changes  which  had  taken 
place  in  the  islands.  Among  other  things,  he  re- 
marked that  he  believed  the  missionaries  were  not 
as  bad  as  they  were  represented  to  be  ;  yet  he 
thought  their  zeal  exceedingly  rash  —  their  plans 
injudicious  —  their  spirit  domineering,  and  their 
whole  influence  fatal  to  the  best  interests  of  the 
Islanders.  They  had  accomplished  nothing,  and 
all  the  favourable  reports  they  sent  home  were 
fabrications. 

A  few  days  afterwards  I  was  invited  by  the  Cap- 
tain of  my  own  ship  to  visit  the  other  vessel  which 
had  recently  arrived  from  the  islands.  We  had 
scarcely  entered  the  cabin  of  Captain  B be- 
fore he  brought  forth  some  of  the  curiosities  he 
had  obtained,  one  of  which  was  a  hymn-book  in 
the  Sandwich  Island  tongue.  This  or  something 
else  introduced  the  subject  of  missionary  opera- 
tions, and  the  glowing  description  he  gave  of  the 
progress  of  civilization,  and  the  power  of  Chris- 
tianity exhibited  in  those  islands,  formed  a  perfect 
contrast  to  the  representations  we  had  before  re- 
ceived. I  had  heard,  said  he,  such  contradic- 
tory reports  of  the  missionaries  and  their  labours, 
that  having  a  good  opportunity  of  judging,  I  was 
determined  to  satisfy  myself  on  this  point,  before 


204  A  CHRISTIAN  TRAVELLER. 

I  left  the  islands.  Scarcely  had  I  landed  when 
some  of  the  American  and  English  residents  began 
to  enumerate  the  immoralities  of  the  missionaries, 
and  the  irreparable  mischief  they  had  perpetrated. 
After  hearing  what  they  had  to  say,  I  walked  to 
the  mission-houses,  introduced  myself,  saw  how 
they  lived,  and  what  they  were  doing — attended 
the  church  where  crowds  of  well-behaved  and 
most  attentive  listeners  were  assembled  —  and 
visited  several  schools,  where  hundreds  and  thou- 
sands of  all  ages  were  intently  engaged  in  learning. 

The  scenes  which  I  had  witnessed  at  these 
islands  a  few  years  before,  arose  to  my  recollec- 
tion, and  I  was  utterly  astounded.  I  could 
scarcely  credit  my  senses. 

I  do  not  profess  to  be  a  Christian  ;  neither  do  I 
belong  to  the  same  denomination  with  these  mis- 
sionaries ;  but  I  am  not  so  lost  to  reason  and 
truth  as  to  deny  what  I  saw.  Here  our  Captain 
interrupted  him,  and  repeated  the  counter-testi- 
mony of  Capt.  H on  the  same  subject.  —  Is 

it  possible  ?  said  Capt.  B ;  I  was  there  all  the 

time  he  was,  and  to  my  certain  knowledge  he 
never  once  went  near  the  missionaries.  He  never 
entered  a  church,  nor  a  school-house.  He  saw  as 
little  of  the  effects  of  Christianity,  as  if  he  had 
been  all  that  time  doubling  Cape  Horn.  He 
went  from  his  ship  to  the  houses  of  those  who 


A    CHRISTIAN  TRAVELLER.  205 

have  always  opposed  the  missionaries,  and  after 
receiving  a  full  cargo  of  misrepresentations,  he 
returned  to  his  ship,  and  came  away. 

The  reason  why  these  men  are  so  enraged  at 
the  missionaries  is  very  evident  to  those  who 
have  visited  the  islands  before.  Once  they  could 
get  what  they  pleased  for  a  rusty  nail  or  an  old 
iron  hoop.  Now  the  natives  are  too  wise  to  be 
thus  cheated.  Once  there  was  no  restraint  upon 
their  licentious  habits.  Now  public  sentiment  is 
changing.  Vice  begins  to  meet  its  just  rebuke. 
I  tell  you,  Capt.  L.,  I  have  felt  indignant  at  the  des- 
picable conduct  of  the  very  men  whom  I  once 

respected,  and  I  would  advise  you  and  Mr. 

to  be  independent  of  their  opinions,  and  examine 
matters  for  yourselves. 

Our  ship  lay  three  months  at  the  islands.  Our 
Captain  had  been  there  once  before,  previous  to 
the  introduction  of  Christianity  ;  and  was  con- 
sequently an  excellent  judge  of  the  effects  of  mis- 
sionary labour  upon  the  natives.  From  him  I 
learned  much  of  their  former  barbarities  and  super- 
stitions ;  with  him  I  witnessed  much  of  the  en- 
lightening and  civilizing  influences  of  the  gospel. 

It  was  not  until  1820  that  the  first  missionaries 
landed  on  these  blood-stained  shores.  A  short 
time  previous  the  most  sanguinary  and  brutal- 
izing system  of  idolatry  prevailed.  The  priest- 
18 


206  A   CHRISTIAN    TRAVELLER. 

hood  and  the  civil  power  were  in  league  together, 
and  the  work  of  destruction  went  on  unchecked. 
Human  sacrifices  were  so  common,  that  the  lives 
of  almost  all  were  held  in  constant  jeopardy. 

Infanticide  was  shockingly  prevalent,  —  not  a 
mother  could  be  found  who  had  not  murdered 
some  of  her  children,  while  great  numbers  had 
destroyed  them  all. 

Sorceries,  murders,  robberies,  suicides,  thefts, 
gambling,  drunkenness,  licentiousness,  in  all  its 
forms,  were  common  among  the  highest  as  well  as 
the  lowest  classes  of  society. 

As  to  the  means  of  moral  reformation,  they  had 
none.  Their  language  was  without  a  literature  ; 
and  the  intercourse  of  foreigners  with  them  was 
generally  evil.  Such  I  was  informed  was  the 
state  of  the  islands  a  few  years  ago. 

But  what  wonders  had  already  been  accom- 
plished. We  found  the  language  reduced  to 
writing — the  New  Testament  and  parts  of  the 
Old  in  the  hands  of  thousands  —  school-books  and 
religious  tracts  prepared  in  abundance,  and  the 
press  pouring  forth  six  millions  of  pages  every 
year.  We  found  schools  in  every  district  of  the 
island,  and  regular  preaching  maintained  in  four- 
teen different  stations,  besides  frequent  services  in 
many  other  places  throughout  the  group. 

About   30,000   could  read,  and  1000  had  been 


A   CHRISTIAN   TRAVELLER.  207 

received  into  the  church,  while  multitudes  more 
were  kept  back  from  prudential  motives.  The 
houses  for  religious  worship,  some  of  which  were 
exceedingly  spacious,  were  generally  thronged 
with  attentive  listeners. 

The  morality  of  the  whole  nation  is  changed. 
It  is  true  many  still  continue  in  open  iniquity  ;  but 
cases  of  theft,  robbery,  murder,  infanticide,  once 
so  common,  are  now  very  rare. 

There  is  now  the  best  security  for  property 
and  life.  Instead  of  a  few  ships,  touching  oc- 
casionally, and  with  great  jeopardy  at  these 
islands,  about  100  recruit  here  every  year. 

The  manners,  dress,  and  habits  of  the  people  are 
all  changed.  I  spent  the  evening  on  two  occa- 
sions with  natives,  who  received  us  in  spacious 
and  well  furnished  apartments,  and  entertained 
us  in  a  manner  which  would  have  been  creditable 
to  a  high  magistrate  in  England  or  America. 
Upwards  of  thirty  were  present  at  one  time, 
and  more  than  fifty  at  the  other.  In  both  in- 
stances, at  the  request  of  the  host,  grace  was 
said,  and  singing  and  prayer  followed  the  re- 
past. 

But  it  is  not  only  the  Sandwich  Islands  which 
have  been  thus  highly  favoured  of  God  ;  the  nu- 
merous groups  south  of  them  have  shared  largely 
in  the  same   blessing.     I   could    detain  you  the 


208  A  CHRISTIAN  TRAVELLER. 

whole  day  with  narratives  of  thrilling  interest  re- 
specting the  almost  incredible  triumphs  of  Chris- 
tianity in  Tahiti  and  the  Society  Islands  —  the 
Hervey,  Navigator's,  Friendly,  Austral,  Paumatu, 
Gambier,  Marquesan,  and  other  groups. 

We  visited  New  Zealand,  where  we  witnessed 
the  effects  of  the  same  wonder-working  Spirit.  A 
few  years  before,  they  were  furious  cannibals, 
"hateful  and  hating  one  another."  When  the  mis- 
sionaries came  among  them,  the  rivers  were 
tabooed  that  they  might  not  cross  them,  and  the 
roads  that  they  should  not  travel. 

Now,  the  work  of  re  formation  is  rapidly  progres- 
sive. Multitudes  have  been  taught  to  read,  and 
numbers  appear  like  renovated  beings.  On  one  oc- 
casion their  anxiety  for  the  gospel  was  expressed  by 
a  chief,  who  headed  fifteen  hundred  natives  to  wel- 
come the  missionaries.  This  took  place  on  the  very 
spot  where  the  missionaries  had  previously  been 
prevented  from  landing.  "  The  missionaries  have 
come,"  said  he,  "to  blunt  the  points  of  our  spears  — 
to  snap  our  clubs  asunder  —  to  draw  the  bullets 
out  of  our  muskets  —  to  bury  our  bayonets  —  to 
bring  this  tribe  and  that  together,  and  to  make  us 
all  live  in  peace." 

But  while  I  recount  the  successes  of  the  gospel  in 
many  islands,  there  are  others  at  some  of  which  we 
touched  where  the  darkness  of  Erebus,  swarming 


A   CHRISTIAN   TRAVELLER.  209 

too  with  malignant  spirits,  still  lingers.  Among 
these  is  the  Fejee  group,  "  said  to  comprise  from 
one  to  two  hundred  islands,  which  vary  in  size 
from  five  miles  to  five  hundred  in  circumfer- 
ence ;  all  teeming  with  inhabitants  in  the  most 
degraded  and  wretched  state  of  barbarism."* 
One  of  the  chiefs  declared,  a  short  time  ago,  that 
not  less  than  two  hundred  human  beings,  victims 
of  war,  had  been  served  up  at  one  feast.f 

The  immense  island  of  New  Guinea  has  never 
heard  the  tidings  of  salvation.  Here  several  mil- 
lions of  immortal  creatures  are  lying  in  their  guilt 
and  blood. 

Borneo,  Celebes,  Sumatra,  and  many  others  in 
that  ocean-spotted  vicinity,  have  been  almost  en- 
tirely neglected.  In  the  first  of  these,  there  seems 
every  providential  preparation  for  a  mighty  work. 
Explorers  have  reported  favourably,  and  I  am 
happy  to  learn  that  a  little  band,  from  the  Re- 
formed Dutch  Church  in  America,  and  one  or  two 
missionaries  from  the  Rhenish  Society,  are  turn- 
ing their  attention  to  its  numerous  hordes  of  im- 
bruted  Dyaks. 

Never,  before  my  recent  wanderings,  was  I  such 
an  advocate  of  the  missionary  cause.  Never  be- 
fore, did  I  perceive  the  necessity,  nor  appreciate 

*   Williams's  Missionary  Enterprises. 

|  Stated  by  Rev.  Mr.  Watluns,  Wesleyan  Missionary  at 
Friendly  Islands. 

18* 


210  A  CHRISTIAN  TRAVELLER. 

the  infinite  value  of  this  heavenly  enterprise. 
Oh,  that  I  could  inspirit  thousands  of  young  men 
to  this  work  !  Oh,  that  every  ship  were  freighted 
with  messengers  of  mercy  to  these  suffering, 
perishing  millions!  Oh,  that  the  whole  body  of 
Christians  were  filled  with  zeal  for  a  world's 
conversion,  and,  laying  aside  all  minor  differences 
of  opinion,  were  uniting  all  their  forces  for  its  ac- 
complishment ! 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 


The  next  speaker  was  a  converted  Caffree  chief, 
who  had  formerly  headed  a  formidable  band  of 
depredators,  and,  for  many  years,  spread  devasta- 
tion and  dismay  in  the  surrounding  country.  The 
wonderful  works  which  have  been  described, 
said  he,  throw  my  thoughts  back  upon  my  own 
country,  and  among  my  own  people.  I  can 
scarcely  endure  the  recollection  of  the  past.  The 
cruelties  we  have  committed  upon  each  other,  and 
upon  strangers,  fill  me  with  the  deepest  sadness. 
Oh,  that  the  missionaries  had  visited  us  before. 
How  many  unredeemed  souls  these  very  hands 
have  hastened  into  an  awful  eternity.  I  shudder 
when  I  review  the  past.  I  seem  to  myself  to  have 
emerged  from  hell.  Is  it  a  reality?  Am  I  not  in 
a  dream  ?  Can  it  be  that  I  have  been  rescued 
from  the  grasp  of  the  destroyer,  and  my  very  na- 
ture changed  from  the  lion  to  the  lamb  ?  It  ap- 
pears too  wonderful  to  be  true,  and  I  sometimes 
startle  lest  I  may  awake  to  the  horrible  condition 


212  A    CAFFREE    CHIEF. 

of  my  former  being.  But,  blessed  be  God,  it  is  no 
dream,  no  frenzy.  A  few  years  since,  myself 
and  hundreds  of  others  were  raving  demoniacs. 
War,  pillage,  and  murder  were  our  business  and 
delight.  We  had  no  God.  We  served  devils  in- 
stead of  God ;  and  there  was  scarcely  a  trait  of 
character  which  we  did  not  possess  in  common 
with  them. 

But  He,  whose  mercy  fills  me  with  surprise, 
found  us  roving,  naked,  demented,  and  left  us 
"sitting,  clothed,  and  in  our  right  mind."  My  Sa- 
viour's redeeming  love,  what  tongue  can  express  ! 
His  almighty  power,  who  can  withstand  !  Oh,  for 
a  thousand  tongues  to  praise  him  —  for  a  thousand 
lives  to  serve  him  ! 

If  a  person,  who  had  visited  us  a  few  years 
ago,  should  come  among  us  now,  he  would  nei- 
ther recognise  the  people  nor  the  place.  Some 
of  the  most  ferocious  chiefs  of  all  our  wander- 
ing hordes,  have  been  tamed  and  subdued.  The 
lawless  Africaner  —  the  former  scourge  and  ter- 
ror of  the  country,  is  already  before  the  topless 
throne.  Berend,  his  indomitable  rival,  has  swelled 
the  list  of  the  redeemed.  The  great  chief  Hintsa 
has  raised  the  servants  of  God  to  the  highest 
honours  of  his  kingdom. 

Many  wandering  tribes  have  become  settled. 
Thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  who  had  neither 


A   CAFFREE   CHIEF.  213 

clothing  on  their  bodies,  nor  ideas  in  their  minds, 
now  appear  in  decent  apparel,  and  are  able  to 
read.  The  Christian  Sabbath  has  been  establish- 
ed in  many  tribes.  We  have  schools  for  infants, 
children,  and  adults.  Some  of  the  churches  have 
hundreds  of  members  in  their  communion.  We 
have  among  us  saving  banks,  lending  libraries, 
and  temperance  societies. 

It  has  been  questioned  by  some  in  this  assem- 
bly whether  the  effects  of  the  gospel  are  as 
great  among  the  heathen  as  in  Christian  coun- 
tries. I  thought  while  my  brethren  were  speak- 
ing on  this  subject,  that  if  they  should  come 
to  my  country,  and  see  for  themselves,  they 
would  be  astonished.  I  know  not  what  chan- 
ges have  been  produced  within  the  same  peri- 
od in  Christian  lands;  but  I  can  scarcely  ima- 
gine that  they  could  have  exceeded  the  effects 
wrought  in  my  native  wilds.  And  yet  the 
work  is  very  partial.  There  are  many  places 
where  no  missionaries  have  settled  —  many  mis- 
erable tribes  of  men  who  have  never  heard  of 
Christ.  Hundreds  of  teachers  are  needed  to  oc- 
cupy this  vast  territory.  Every  where  the  great- 
est anxiety  is  expressed  to  have  the  missionaries 
come  and  teach  them.  The  tidings  of  what  has 
been  accomplished  in  many  tribes  have  travelled 
far  into  the  deep  interior  of  Africa,  and  thousands 


214  A   CAFFREE    CHIEF. 

are  now  impatiently  waiting  to  have  the  blessings 
of  Christianity  introduced  among  them.  What 
shall  be  done  ?  They  have  even  been  promised 
assistance,  and  promised  so  long,  and  so  often, 
that  they  reproach  the  missionaries  who  have 
held  out  these  encouraging  prospects,  as  deficient 
in  integrity. 

The  Christian  wrorld  is  indebted  to  oppressed 
Africa  in  proportion  to  the  wrongs  and  cruelties 
they  have  inflicted  upon  her.  To  sate  their  ava- 
rice, she  has  been  made  to  bleed  at  every  pore. 
What  millions  have  been  carried  away  by  the 
ships  of  all  Christian  nations  to  toil  and  groan 
and  die  in  slavery  ! 

Now  let  these  nations  send  back  the  gospel, 
that  this  horrid  traffic  may  be  broken  up,  and  that 
the  wars  and  ravages  it  occasions  may  forever 
cease.  Let  Christians  line  our  coasts,  and  stud 
our  country  with  missionary  stations. 

These  spiritual  fortresses  are  the  only  means  of 
restoring  peace  to  our  agitated  tribes.  The  shouts 
of  savage  warfare  would  then  die  away,  and  the 
exulting  notes  of  gratitude  would  break  from  the 
lips  of  more  than  one  hundred  millions  of  souls  who 
are  now  ready  to  perish. 


CHAPTER   XXXIV. 


Much  in  the  same  strain,  though  varied  by  the 
circumstances  of  their  respective  countries,  were 
the  speeches  of  a  Greenlander,  a  North  American 
Indian,  a  coloured  freeman  of  the  West  Indies,  a 
native  of  Burmah,  and  a  priest  of  Budha,  from  the 
island  of  Ceylon. 

They  all  referred  to  the  conquests  of  the  gos- 
pel in  their  own  countries,  and  urged  the  neces- 
sity of  enlarging  the  scale  of  missionary  operations 
among  them. 

When  the  last  of  these  speakers,  who  closed  by 
briefly  summing  up  all  that  had  been  said  of  the 
triumphs  of  the  blessed  Spirit  in  heathen  lands, 
inquired  whether  in  proportion  to  the  means  em- 
ployed, an  equal  number  had  probably  been  con- 
verted in  Christendom  ;  none  appeared  disposed  to 
nod  an  affirmative  reply. 

A  converted  Devotee  of  India  spoke  with  great 
pathos  of  his  own  personal  history.  He  had  wan- 
dered every  where  in  quest  of  peace  of  mind,  and 
found  the  object  of  his  search  only  when  he  be- 
came acquainted  with  the  Redeemer  of  men. 


216  A   CONVERTED   DEVOTEE. 

Before  I  knew  the  great  truth  that "  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin,"  my  mind 
was  like  a  stormy  night,  my  feelings  were  like  the 
whirl  of  dark  waters.  I  knew  that  something 
was  wrong.  My  troubled  conscience  conjured 
up  spectres  of  despair  before  me,  but  what  was 
the  cause  of  my  misery,  or  whither  to  fly  for  re- 
lief, I  could  not  ascertain. 

My  health  was  good  —  my  external  circumstan- 
ces were  favourable ;  but  my  heart  was  sick.  I  had 
no  knowledge  of  the  true  God.  Yet  I  knew  that 
there  were  superior  spirits,  and  I  dreaded  their 
wrath.  Goaded  by  an  undefined  sense  of  guilt,  I 
wandered  hundreds  and  thousands  of  miles.  I 
visited  the  sacred  city,  and  the  most  holy  shrine 
of  my  religion.  I  bathed  in  the  purifying  waters 
of  the  Ganges ;  but  my  soul  found  no  relief.  I 
resorted  to  every  sacred  place,  and  river,  and 
temple,  and  shrine,  and  saint  I  could  hear  of,  but 
the  farther  1  wandered,  the  more  insupportable 
did  my  burden  become.  The  glorious  sun  poured 
a  flood  of  radiance  around  me,  and  happy  myri- 
ads exulted  in  his  life-giving  beams ;  but  not  one 
animating  ray  penetrated  the  gloom  of  my  soul. 
The  golden  river  rolled  its  bright  waters  beside 
me,  and  thousands  exulted  on  its  surface  and  in 
its  refreshing  wave  ;  but  no  draught  could  revive 
my  drooping  spirits ;  no  flood  drown  the  anguish 


A  CONVERTED  DEVOTEE.  217 

of  my  mind.  I  heard  the  songs  of  earth's  happi- 
est children.  I  listened  to  the  strains  of  the  rich- 
est music.  I  mingled  with  the  gayest  groups  of  the 
sons  of  pleasure ;  but  all  in  vain.  My  unstrung 
harp  caught  no  responsive  note. 

I  tried  other  expedients.  I  lived  on  the  mean- 
est fare.  I  fasted.  I  tortured  my  body  until  life 
was  almost  extinct.  I  expended  all  my  property  ; 
but  my  gloom  deepened  —  my  despair  increased. 
And  miserable  beyond  expression,  and  forever 
miserable  should  I  have  remained,  had  not  that  God 
whom  I  seemed  to  be  feeling  after,  directed  my 
weary  steps  to  his  own  servants.  I  heard  them 
speak  —  I  read  their  books.  Their  words  pierced 
my  soul.  I  was  held  as  in  a  spell.  I  began  to  see 
that  there  was  a  great  God,  and  that  I  had  sinned 
against  him.  My  conscience  became  my  accuser. 
Deeds  of  darkness  and  blood  came  up  to  my  re- 
membrance. My  sense  of  guilt  and  danger  was 
greater  than  ever.  I  inquired  further.  I  heard 
of  an  Almighty  Saviour  —  one  who  had  died  for 
sinners  —  for  sinners  of  all  nations  —  for  the 
•'  chief  of  sinners."  I  perceived  that  this  was  the 
very  Saviour  I  needed.  I  fell  at  his  feet ;  I  cast 
my  wretched  soul  upon  His  mercy,  and  can  I 
ever  forget  the  heaven  of  that  hour  ?  My  oppres- 
sive load  of  guilt — every  fear  of  death  —  all  the 
gloomy  forebodings  of  the  future,  fled  away.  The 
19 


218  A  CONVERTED   DEVOTEE. 

sun  had  arisen  upon  me,  and  my  long  night  was 
ended.  Now  I  am  happy.  My  God  and  Sa- 
viour is  mine,  and  his  word  assures  me,  and  my 
conscience  confirms  it,  that  "  all  things  are  mine." 
But  my  happiness  is  not  complete.  True,  I 
have  met  many  since  my  own  deliverance  who 
have  embraced  the  same  gracious  Redeemer,  but 
these  bear  no  comparison  with  the  number  who 
are  yet  in  the  gall  of  bitterness. 

I  mourn  to  think  that  my  country  belongs  to  the 
region  of  death  —  the  dominions  of  the  devil.  I 
now  recall  what  I  have  witnessed  in  my  extensive 
and  fruitless  pilgrimages.  What  crowds  I  have 
seen  suffering  every  torture,  which  superstition 
can  invent,  or  humanity  endure.  And  how  much 
greater  still  is  the  number  of  those  who  revel  in 
every  criminal  indulgence. 

None  can  conceive  the  demoralizing  effects  of 
the  pagan  systems  of  my  country.  What  I  know 
I  would  not  dare  disclose  —  I  blush  to  remember. 
The  priesthood  are  like  so  many  evil  spirits  let 
loose  upon  the  world. 

Our  detestable  religion  sanctions  every  crime, 
and  our  most  renowned  men  commit  them.  Upon 
our  altars  of  impurity  and  blood,  multitudes  of 
precious  souls  are  yearly  sacrificed. 

At  the  close,  he  dwelt  on  the  favourable  state  of 
the   country  for  missionary  efforts,  and  entreated 


A   CONVERTED   DEVOTEE.  219 

all  Christian  nations  to  remember,  that  at  least 
one  hundred  and  fifty  millions  of  immortal  beings 
were  waiting,  —  as  far  as  death  will  permit  them  to 
wait, — to  receive  the  gospel  at  their  hands. 

The  conquests  of  the  British  army,  said  he, 
once  filled  me  with  rage.  I  invoked  all  the  evil 
genii  of  pagan  superstition  to  aid  in  expelling 
them.  Now  I  look  with  admiration  at  the  pur- 
poses of  Jehovah.  I  no  longer  wonder  why  this 
vast  populous  empire  should  acknowledge  the  su- 
premacy of  a  foreign  power.  We  have  been  con- 
quered by  a  Christian  country.  I  perceive  the 
object.  Christians  of  England,  God  has  thrown 
us  in  a  most  signal  manner  on  your  benevolence  for 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  I  would  appeal  to 
you  by  every  thing  that  is  affecting  in  the  civil  re- 
lations God  has  established  between  us,  to  second 
the  designs  of  his  providence  and  his  grace.  No 
longer  uphold  our  "  abominable  idolatries  "  —  no 
longer  put  to  shame  the  few  of  us  who  are  called 
by  the  same  name  with  yourselves.  Let  govern- 
ment no  longer  adopt  unchristian  measures  to  in- 
crease its  revenue.  Let  it  no  longer  publicly  sanc- 
tion our  execrable  rites,  to  retain  its  popularity. 
Send  more  Christian  rulers  among  us  —  men  who 
shall  exemplify  the  excellence  of  Christianity,  and 
by  their  influence  induce  our  chief  men  to  adopt 
it.     Send  more  soldiers  of  the  cross.     We  need  a 


220  A   CONVERTED  DEVOTEE. 

mighty  army.  Once  you  subdued  us  to  your 
earthly  sovereign.  Make  another  attempt,  and 
for  another  victory ;  and  never  give  over,  until  the 
banner  of  the  cross  floats  in  every  province,  and 
Jesus  Christ  is  universally  acknowledged  as  our 
King  and  Saviour* 


CHAPTER   XXXV. 

A  wealthy  Chinese,  whose  family  resided  in  the 
interior  of  the  empire,  but  who  had  been  con- 
verted while  trading  at  a  missionary  station,  in  a 
neighbouring  country,  made  the  next  address. 

I  have  heard,  said  he,  the  statements  of  my 
brethren  respecting  the  victories  achieved  by  the 
Son  of  God  in  their  countries.  My  heart  has  re- 
joiced. And  yet  my  sorrow  has  been  stirred  at 
the  recollection  of  my  own  country.  Those  of 
us  who  have  been  rescued  from  the  grasp  of  the 
Destroyer,  are  like  a  drop  to  the  ocean.  When  I 
think  of  my  own  country  —  darkened  with  human 
beings,  like  swarms  of  devastating  locusts  —  all  ly- 
ing in  wickedness —  all  ignorant  of  the  Saviour  — 
I  involuntarily  ask  myself,  can  this  be  the  divine 
will?  Is  the  Conqueror  of  death  and  hell  thus  to 
be  kept  out  of  more  than  one-third  of  his  dearly- 
bought  possessions  ?  Can  it  be  the  design  of  God 
that  the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world  should 
retain  the  undisturbed  dominion  of  such  a  large 
portion  of  mankind?  They  will  no  doubt  struggle 
for  it.  Driven  from  other  places,  they  will  retreat 
to  China  and  Japan.  Here  will  they  concentrate 
19* 


222  A  CHINESE. 

their  forces.  And  here  most  probably  earth  shall 
witness  their  last,  most  desperate  resistance.  But 
their  doom  is  fixed.  The  day  of  their  defeat 
and  expulsion  is  drawing  nigh.  My  soul  kin- 
dles at  the  prospect,  and  I  almost  forget  how 
this  change  is  to  be  accomplished.  I  forget  for 
the  moment  how  fearful  and  faithless  is  the  host 
of  the  Lqrd,  when  the  conquest  of  China  is  pro- 
posed. 

But  can  nothing  be  done  to  expel  these  fears, 
and  increase  their  faith  ?  Let  us  look  at  the  ap- 
palling difficulties,  and  see  if  they  are  as  insur- 
mountable as  has  been  imagined.  Wherever  I 
go  I  encounter  the  opinion  that  no  remarkable 
changes  have  taken  place  in  China  from  a  very 
remote  period,  and  that  consequently  it  appears 
preposterous  to  expect  any  such  changes.  But 
what  system  of  logic  is  this  ?  Because  a  dotard 
is  wedded  to  his  old  habits,  therefore  he  can  never 
die  !  I  tell  them  I  can  easily  account  for  that 
stamp  of  perpetuity  which  is  impressed  upon  all 
our  institutions,  and  that  none  of  the  causes  which 
produce  it  forbid  the  change  they  deem  impossi- 
ble. 

Our  government  assumes  for  its  basis  the  most 
popular  of  all  judicatory  principles — paternal  in- 
terest and  authority.  It  is  more  ramified  and 
vigilant,  than  probably  any  other   government  in 


A    CHINESE.  223 

the  world.  It  professes  to  have  the  sanction  and 
test  of  antiquity,  and  it  inculcates  the  absurd  idea 
that  a  recurrence  to  ancient  usages  is  the  only  re- 
turn to  wisdom.  It  deals  liberally  in  fraud,  and 
what  it  cannot  accomplish  by  power,  it  attempts 
by  artifice.  It  proclaims  the  false  opinion  that 
the  best  of  other  countries  are  in  a  state  of  demi- 
barbarism,  and  it  carefully  excludes  the  influence 
which  would  correct  this  mistake. 

These  causes  combine  to  produce  those  effects, 
which  give  to  China,  especially  from  the  distance 
of  western  nations,  an  unchanging  phase.  To 
a  nearer  beholder  many  variations  are  discov- 
ered. 

It  is  not  generally  known  that  within  about  six 
centuries,  there  have  been  four  distinct  dynasties 
on  the  throne  of  China,  and  that  two  of  these  have 
been  of  foreign  origin.  At  present  there  is  a  for- 
midable party  opposed  to  the  reigning  Tartar  fa- 
mily, and  aiming  at  their  subversion. 

It  has  been  the  wise  policy  of  the  conquerors 
never  to  change  the  form  of  government ;  nor  to 
touch  the  venerated  ceremonies  and  customs  of 
antiquity.  Hence,  before  and  after  the  greatest 
revolutions,  things  appear  the  same. 

The  barring  of  the  gates  of  China,  and  the 
guarding  of  its  coasts  against  foreigners,  is  a  re- 
cent measure  of  government,  and  in  actual  defi- 


224  A  CHINESE. 

ance  of  the  very  wisdom  they  are  so  fond  of  cele- 
brating. 

The  venerated  writings  of  Confucius  expressly 
approve  of  liberal  intercourse  with  other  nations, 
and  the  people  of  China  would  be  pleased  with 
such  intercourse.  So  that  there  are  principles 
existing  in  the  empire  which  might  at  any  time 
produce  a  revolution  favourable  to  the  introduc- 
tion and  dissemination  of  Christianity.  The  God 
of  heaven  has  a  thousand  ways  to  overcome  the 
immobility  of  my  nation,  and  to  send  us  forward 
in  the  progress  of  improvement  with  an  irresisti- 
ble impetus.  A  collision  with  Russia,  or  England, 
or  other  western  powers,  would  probably  throw 
open  every  gate  and  every  port. 

But  there  arc  silent  principles  already  at  work, 
whose  operations  are  powerful  and  must  produce 
great  ultimate  effects. 

When  asked,  as  1  often  am,  whether  China  is 
open  to  the  unrestricted  efforts  of  missionaries ; 
I  answer  no.  Missionaries  are  permitted  to  re- 
side only  in  one  or  two  places,  and  here  their 
movements  are  closely  watched,  and  their  liberty 
is  greatly  abridged. 

Why  then,  they  reply,  do  you  plead  for  an  in- 
crease of  missionaries  ?  I  answer,  because  al- 
though the  ministers  of  the  Christian  faith  would 
not  be  admitted  in  China,  much  work  might  be 
accomplished  for  her  ;  and  wider  circumstances 


A    CHINESE.  225 

scarcely  less  favourable  than  if  they  resided  within 
the  empire.  Many  of  the  neighbouring  nations  are 
accessible,  and  multitudes  might  occupy  them 
without  molestation.  Every  missionary  must  first 
acquire  the  language, —  a  work  of  no  inconsidera- 
ble magnitude. 

Through  an  advanced  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guage a  Christian  literature  is  to  be  prepared  for 
the  people.  Now  from  the  prevalence  of  educa- 
tion, and  the  popularity  of  literature,  we  may 
form  some  conception  of  the  vastness  of  such  a 
work.  Many  active  and  accomplished  minds,  and 
many  long  laborious  years  must  necessarily  be 
devoted  to  this  undertaking.  Is  it  not  the  time  to 
accomplish  this  preparatory  labour,  while  the 
country  remains  closed  to  more  active  exertions  ? 
Perhaps  before  the  good  seed  can  be  prepared,  this 
boundless  field  may  be  opened  for  its  reception. 
God  may  be  waiting  for  the  dilatory  movements 
of  the  church.  Should  the  obstructions  be  removed 
before  she  is  prepared  for  her  work,  pestilential 
errors  and  ruinous  examples  under  the  Christian 
name,  would  doubtless  form  far  higher  barriers 
than  those  which  now  prevent  our  approach. 

There  is  one  mode  of  operating  upon  my  country, 
which  will  probably  forever  elude  the  vigilance 
and  baffle  the  power  of  an  opposing  government. 
Many  of  us  are  driven  by  necessity  or  avarice  to 


226  A   CHINESE. 

the  surrounding  countries  to  increase  our  resour- 
ces. Let  missionaries  go,  as  blessed  be  God,  a  few 
have  already  gone,  to  these  countries.  Here  they 
can  teach  us  without  molestation.  Hundreds  who 
have  spent  a  portion  of  their  lives  in  these  coun- 
tries return  to  the  empire  every  year.  They  will 
carry  the  knowledge  of  Christ  with  them. 

Another  measure  for  introducing  the  gospel 
into  China  has  lately  been  attempted,  and  it  is  be- 
lieved with  much  success.  The  sea-ports  along 
the  coasts  have  been  entered  by  ships  freighted 
with  Bibles  and  Christian  books,  and  thus  beside 
the  oral  instruction  given  by  the  accompanying 
missionaries,  thousands  of  volumes  have  been  put 
in  circulation. 

Can  it  then  be  said  that  China  is  shut  against 
the  gospel  ?  That  missionaries  are  debarred  I 
admit ;  but  they  can  all  take  up  the  exulting  strains 
of  the  Apostle,  though  they  are  bound,  "yet  the 
word  of  God  is  not  bound." 

An  invading  army  would  be  satisfied  with  the 
advantages  we  enjoy.  We  have  a  foothold  on  the 
borders  of  the  enemy's  possessions.  We  have  po- 
sitions which  command  his  country.  Now  all  that 
we  want  to  carry  forward  our  resistless  operations 
are  soldiers  qualified  to  occupy  these  posts,  and 
an  artillery  capable  of  sending  its  fires  on  the  very 
citadel  of  the  enemy.     That  many  of  our  own 


A  CHINESE.  227 

men  will  fall,  I  think  is  probable.  They  must  go 
prepared  for  such  an  honour.  But  the  victory  is 
certain,  and  what  more  can  we  desire?  If  the 
children  of  light  were  only  as  wise  in  their  genera- 
tions as  the  children  of  this  world,  how  soon  my 
country  would  be  subdued  to  the  King  of  kings 
and  Lord  of  lords. 

If  I  could  only  see  multitudes  of  young  men 
with  apostolic  zeal  going  forth  to  qualify  them- 
selves for  usefulness,  I  would  then  believe  that 
God's  time  to  favour  this  part  of  the  world  had 
come.  If  the  churches  were  only  aroused  to  ear- 
nest and  unceasing  prayer  for  the  salvation  of 
these  deluded  millions,  I  should  know  that  the  arm 
of  the  Lord  would  soon  be  made  bare.  And  are 
not  Christians  shut  up  to  this  duty  just  so  far  as 
they  are  shut  out  from  the  empire  ?  While  we 
are  prevented  from  employing  some  of  the  most 
effective  means  for  the  establishment  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  in  China,  are  we  not  summoned  to 
exercise  stronger  faith  and  employ  more  impor- 
tunate prayer,  that  the  indirect  efforts  we  can  put 
forth  may  be  the  more  successful  ? 

I  read  that  "  Jesus  is  head  over  all  things  to  the 
church."  The  hearts  of  my  emperor  and  all  his 
subjects  are  submitted  to  His  control.  He  is  able 
to  accomplish  all  his  purposes.  Opposition  is 
vain.     One  word  of  his  power  would  open  China, 


228  A  CHINESE. 

and  another  open  every  heart  to  the  reception  of 
the  Saviour.  Why  then  are  we  appalled  at  the 
cob-web  obstacles  of  man  ?  We  can  lay  hold  of 
the  strength  of  the  Almighty.  We  are  permitted, 
nay  commanded  to  do  so. 

Prayer  is  a  weapon  placed  in  every  Christian's 
power, — a  most  potent  weapon,  which  can  neither 
be  parried,  nor  broken,  nor  wrenched  from  his 
grasp.  It  is  a  missile  which  may  be  projected 
with  unerring  aim  and  resistless  force  from  the 
most  distant  position. 

Oh,  that  the  church  universal  would  cry  day 
and  night  for  the  recovery  of  this  great  theatre  of 
human  life  from  the  usurper's  dominion.  God 
would  lend  an  ear  of  favour,  and  the  voice  of  his 
awful  majesty  would  be  heard,  and  the  lightnings 
and  earthquakes  of  his  power  felt,  and  earth  would 
soon  catch  the  triumphant  song  of  the  happy 
myriads  in  heaven.  "Hallelujah,  for  the  Lord 
God  Omnipotent  reigneth." 


CHAPTER    XXXVI, 


The  delegate  who  next  addressed  the  assembly-, 
was  born  and  educated  in  a  corrupt  branch  of  the 
Christian  Church,  on  the  continent  of  Europe.  He 
ascribed  his  conversion  to  the  humble  efforts  of  a 
colporteur.  The  following  is  an  abstract  of  his 
speech : 

There  is  one  sphere  of  missionary  labour,  said 
he,  which  has  not  been  referred  to  by  any  of  the 
speakers.  There  are  multitudes  in  the  part  of 
the  world  to  which  I  belong,  who  are  called  by 
the  name  of  Christ ;  but  whose  condition  would 
scarcely  be  deteriorated,  if  that  sacred  appellation 
were  exchanged  for  that  of  Mahomet  or  Buddha. 
Before  it  pleased  God  "  to  reveal  his  Son  in  me," 
I  was  as  ignorant  of  the  plan  of  redemption  as 
the  deluded  votaries  of  Juggernaut.  I  knew  that 
Christ  had  appeared  upon  earth ;  but  that  faith  in 
his  merits  was  the  only  ground  of  acceptance  with 
God,  was  repugnant  to  the  doctrines  I  had  been 
taught  to  believe.  The  Bible  I  had  never  read, 
and  scarcely  ever  seen.  That  its  tenets  were  the 
rule  of  faith;  or  that  its  truths  were  instrumen- 
20 


230       A    CONVERT  FROM   A  CORRUPT   BRANCH 

tally  adapted  to  convert  the  soul,  my  teachers  did 
not  themselves  believe. 

Since  the  cruel  yoke  of  my  former  bondage  has 
been  broken,  and  I  have  exulted  in  "the  liberty  of 
the  children  of  God,"  I  have  often  dwelt  with  the 
deepest  solicitude  upon  the  condition  of  conti- 
nental Europe.  A  large  proportion  of  its  inhabit* 
ants,  about  one-fifth  of  the  human  family,  belong 
to  churches,  some  of  which  exhibit  scarcely  the 
skeleton  of  Christianity ;  while  from  the  best  of 
them  the  spirit  of  life  has  almost  entirely  departed. 
The  most  superstitious  ceremonies  and  heretical 
opinions  have  supplanted  the  simple  worship  and 
saving  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  They  all  belong 
to  that  general  class  of  the  human  family,  who  sub- 
stitute the  merits  of  man  for  the  perfect  sacrifice 
of  Christ,  and  within  whose  ample  bounds  are 
grouped  Pagans,  Mahometans,  and  modern  Jews. 

I  have  thought  that,  in  some  respects,  they  were 
in  a  more  hopeless  condition  than  the  heathen. 
They  have  been  taught,  not  merely  to  disbelieve, 
but  to  hate  the  truth.  The  Arch  Deceiver  has 
prejudiced  them  against  the  very  sources  of  know- 
ledge, through  which  their  deliverance  from  fatal 
delusions  must  come. 

Recently,  however,  there  are  'signs  of  the  times' 
which  clearly  indicate  God's  gracious  presence  in 
this  part  of  the  world.     In  almost  every  country. 


OP  THE    CHRISTIAN   CHURCH.  231 

the  hcavings  of  that  earthquake  begin  to  be  felt, 
by  which  "  the  things  which  can  be  shaken  are  to 
be  removed,"  that  those  which  "  cannot  be  shaken 
may  remain."  Its  concussions  have  been  frequent 
in  France,  Switzerland,  parts  of  Germany,  and 
many  nominally  Christian  countries,  while  even 
Spain,  and  Portugal,  and  Italy  have  recently  ex- 
perienced a  few  slight  shocks. 

The  openings  for  the  pure  gospel  in  these  coun- 
tries, and  the  abundant  blessings  which  have 
crowned  the  feeble  efforts  already  made,  urge  a 
call  to  increased  exertion,  and  furnish  a  guarantee 
for  its  success,  which  ought  not  to  be  disregarded. 
The  stated  Pastor — the  Missionary  —  the  Colpor- 
teur—  the  Bible  — the  Religious  Tract,  find  their 
way  into  regions  which  have  long  been  guarded 
by  a  naming  sword. 

A  few  years  ago,  many  of  these  countries  were 
like  "  the  valley  which  was  full  of  bones."  Now, 
the  prophets  have  entered,  and  the  dead  begin  to 
revive.  In  France  alone,  where  a  few  years  ago 
there  was  scarcely  a  faithful  pastor,  there  are  now 
more  than  one  hundred  evangelical  ministers.  In 
French  Switzerland  there  is  double  that  number. 
Thousands  of  precious  souls  have  recently  been 
gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ  in  these  countries. 
More  than  one  hundred  missionaries  have  already 
been  sent  to  the  heathen.    Those  of  us  into  whom 


232       A    CONVERT    FROM    A    CORRUPT   BRANCH 

the  breath  of  spiritual  life  has  been  breathed,  are 
persuaded  that  we  can  effect  a  revival  of  undefined 
religion  among  us,  only  so  far  as  we  strive  to 
obey  our  Lord's  last  command. 

What  has  been  done  in  other  countries  I  can- 
not stop  to  detail.  What  remains  to  be  done  is 
far  more  important.  Christians  in  these  countries 
are,  with  few  exceptions,  in  straitened  circum- 
stances.    They  need  help  from  other  quarters. 

They  require  the  aid  of  benevolent  institutions 
to  supply  them  with  men,  and  Bibles,  and  religious 
books.  But  more  especially  are  they  in  want  of 
pecuniary  assistance.  Almost  any  amount  of 
means  could  be  profitably  expended.  Our  own 
institutions  which  we  think  best  adapted  to  the 
circumstances  of  the  countries  ought  to  be  great- 
ly enlarged.  Others  which  we  have  no  ability  to 
support  ought  to  be  established.  Young  men  who 
pant  for  the  ministry  cannot  be  sustained.  Others 
who  in  humbler  spheres  of  labour  might  rescue 
many  souls  from  death,  are  obliged  to  devote 
their  time  and  talents  to  secular  pursuits  for  a 
livelihood. 

Christians  of  England  and  America,  we  appeal 
to  you  for  relief.  Send  us  of  the  ample  resources 
by  which  God  has  favoured  you  above  all  other 
people  under  heaven.  "  That  now  at  this  time 
your  abundance  may  be  a  supply  for  our  wants, 
that  there  may  be  equality," 


OP  THE   CHRISTIAN   CHURCH.  233 

When  the  trophies  of  redeeming  mercy  begin 
to  multiply  in  the  distinguished  circles  of  rank  and 
literature,  when  our  centres  of  civilization  and  re- 
finement—  the  lights  of  Europe  —  the  admiration 
of  the  world,  become  thoroughly  pervaded  by  the 
influence  of  Christianity,  it  will  be  to  the  nations 
"  as  the  light  of  the  morning  when  the  sun  riseth." 

Much  in  the  same  strain,  though  accompanied 
with  the  most  touching  details  both  of  suffering 
and  of  conversion,  was  the  address  of  a  mission- 
ary among  the  Jews.  He  dwelt  with  the  most 
affecting  pathos  upon  the  condition  of  this  once 
favoured  and  still  remembered  people,  "  scattered 
among  the  nations,"  oppressed,  despised,  "  a  re- 
proach," "  a  taunt,"  "  a  by-word."  From  this 
gloomy  picture  he  turned  to  their  brightening 
prospects.  "  The  gifts  and  callings  of  God  are 
without  repentance."  He  pictured  with  the 
most  glowing  ardour  the  scenes  he  had  wit- 
nessed. The  religious  movement  in  various  pla- 
ces—  the  conversion  of  numbers,  and  the  in- 
quiries and  investigations  of  many  more,  argued 
to  him  the  speedy  accomplishment  of  Zechariah's 
prediction  —  "and  I  will  pour  upon  the  house  of 
David  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  the 
spirit  of  grace  and  of  supplication  :  and  they  shall 
look  upon  me  whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they 
shall  mourn,  &c."  From  these  and  many  other 
20* 


234  A  CONVERT. 

prophecies  which  relate  to  the  restoration  of  the 
Jews,  he  urged  those  who  had  been  grafted  in 
their  place  to  intercede  with  their  offended  God 
for  them.  He  closed  with  the  probable  effects  of 
their  conversion  upon  the  many  heathen  nations. 
He  believed  that  they  were  destined  to  become 
the  most  efficient  missionaries  of  the  cross  ;  "  for 
if  the  casting  away  of  them  be  the  reconciling  of 
the  world,  what  shall  the  receiving  of  them  be  but 
life  from  the  dead? 


CHAPTER    XXXVII. 


An  officer  in  the  British  army  delivered  the  next 
address.  He  had  spent  nearly  thirty  years  in 
India,  and  had  been  spiritually  awakened  through 
missionary  effort  in  that  distant  country. 

When  I  reflect,  said  he,  on  the  effect  of  mis- 
sions, I  often  compare  it  to  the  triumphs  of  an 
adroit  swordsman  who  goes  forth  to  the  conflict 
single-handed,  and  deals  his  blows  with  equal  ef- 
fect, in  front,  in  the  rear,  and  on  either  side. 

The  direct  and  reacting  influence  of  missions 
have  been  elucidated.  The  collateral  influence 
remains  to  be  considered.  To  this  oblique  effect 
of  missions  myself  and  hundreds  of  others  are  un- 
der everlasting  obligations. 

Multitudes  who  went  out  to  India  almost  as  ig- 
norant of  religion,  and  quite  as  indifferent  to  its 
claims  as  the  heathen  themselves,  have  found  a 
Saviour  where  we  least  expected  to  meet  him. 
I  sometimes  think  that  the  whole  character  of  our 
Indian  army  has  undergone  a  change  within  a 
few  years.  Before  missionaries  were  sent  to  those 
countries,  the  semblance  of  religion  had  almost 


236  AN  OFFICER  IN  THE  INDIAN  ARMY. 

vanished  from  our  ranks.  Its  external  proprieties 
were  often  entirely  dispensed  with. 

1  shall  never  forget  the  first  Christian  who  was 
pointed  out  to  me  in  the  army.  Though  an  offi- 
cer of  acknowledged  talents  and  tried  courage, 
he  was  despised  because  we  considered  him  a 
methodist. 

When  the  first  efforts  were  made  to  introduce 
the  gospel  into  our  ranks,  the  opposition  was 
strong  and  obstinate.  But  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit  proved  irresistible.  One  after  another  fell 
overpowered.  I  cannot  dwell  on  the  victories 
which  ensued.  Hundreds  have  been  made  to 
ground  their  arms.  Many  of  our  highest,  bravest, 
most  admired  officers  have  left  their  former  ser- 
vice and  become  the  faithful  soldiers  of  the  cross. 
Armed  with  the  panoply  of  God,  and  animated  by 
his  Spirit,  they  are  now  engaged  in  a  warfare,  not 
"  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  principali- 
ties, against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the  dark- 
ness of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in 
high  places." 

There  are  few  regiments  in  that  part  of  the 
world  in  which  there  is  not  a  greater  or  less 
number  of  devoted  Christians  —  many  of  whom 
were  first  led  to  embrace  the  gospel  in  that  land 
of  heathen  darkness.* 

*  See  Preface  to  "  The  Church  in  the  Army." 


AN   OFFICER  IN  THE   INDIAN  ARMY.  237 

And  this  work  of  grace  has  not  been  limited  to 
the  army.  Civilians,  and  planters,  and  merchants, 
and  sailors,  and  adventurers  of  all  pursuits  have 
been  directed  to  these  pagan  shores  to  find  the 
pearl  of  price.  Often  has  the  transient  traveller 
and  seaman  here,  been  arrested  by  disease,  that 
before  he  was  removed  to  another  clime,  or  an- 
other world,  he  might  become  interested  in  him 
wrho  is  "the  resurrection  and  the  life." 

I  could  detain  you  for  hours  in  detailing  the 
active  exertions  of  those  who  have  themselves 
been  "taught  of  God." 

A  few  examples  will  suffice  to  show  how  the 
influence  of  missions  extends  and  increases  through 
the  self-multiplying  agency  it  establishes. 

As  soon  as  Lieutenant  D.  was  "renewed  in  the 
spirit  of  his  mind,"  he  wrote  to  his  cousin  of  another 
regiment,  and  by  his  powerful  arguments  and 
faithful  admonitions  enlisted  this  noble,  talented 
youth  in  the  same  blessed  cause. 

Among  my  most  esteemed  friends  are  two 
captains  in  the  service,  who  have  added  to  their 
military  honours,  the  highest  literary  distinctions 
in  the  native  languages.  Since  their  conversion, 
they  have  lived  together  on  an  economical  scale, 
and  devoted  all  the  balance  of  their  pay,  about 
nine-tenths  of  the  whole  amount,  to  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  those  around  them.     And  this  is  not  all. 


238  AN  OFFICER  IN   THE   INDIAN  ARMY. 

Not  simply  their  incomes,  but  their  richly  culti- 
vated minds,  and  almost  all  their  time,  are  conse- 
crated to  the  same  work.  They  have  been  long 
employed  in  translating  the  Scriptures,  and  writing 
religious  books  in  the  languages  of  the  heathen. 

At  one  of  the  stations  the  Surgeon  is  the  secre- 
tary of  the  mission-schools.  At  another  the  Re- 
sident is  the  Gaius  of  the  place,  to  whose  hospitality 
and  cheerful  aid  "the  brethren  have  often  borne 
witness,"  and  who  is  a  most  efficient  "fellow 
helper  of  the  truth."  Several  officers  have  left 
the  service  and  become  missionaries,  that  they 
might  dedicate  their  all  to  the  cause  of  their  Re- 
deemer. 

In  conclusion  I  would  bespeak  for  missionaries 
in  the  prosecution  of  their  arduous  duties,  the 
cheerful  support  of  all  who  have  friends  dwelling 
in  heathen  lands,  or  wandering  on  distant  seas. 
Let  me  commend  them  to  the  patronage  of  the 
statesman,  the  philanthropist,  the  man  of  science* 
the  merchant.  Especially  would  I  aim  to  enlist 
in  their  behalf  the  sympathies  and  co-operation  of 
all  classes  of  those  nations  whose  banners  wave 
over  lands  "  lying  in  the  region  and  shadow  of 
death." 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 


A  man  distinguished  for  his  scientific  attainments, 
followed  with  a  short  eulogy  on  several  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  an  expression  of  the  obligations  they 
had  imposed  upon  the  world  for  their  valuable 
contributions  to  many  branches  of  literature.  To 
their  future  researches  and  observations  he  looked 
with  much  interest,  and  he  had  no  doubt,  that  for 
this  reason,  if  for  no  other,  missionaries  will  soon 
be  esteemed  even  by  the  ungodly  portion  of  the 
literary  world,  as  the  greatest  benefactors  of  their 
race. 

A  Christian  patriarch  delivered  the  closing  ad- 
dress. 

"  The  days  of  the  years  of  his  pilgrimage  "  had 
been  more  than  four  score  years — three  score  of 
which  he  had  "served  the  Lord  with  his  spirit,  in 
the  gospel  of  his  Son." 

I  thank  my  covenant  God,  said  he,  that  I 
live  to  see  this  day :  '  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  his 
salvation,  which  he  had  prepared  before  the  face 
of  all  people;'  '•a  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles, 
and  the  glory  of  his  people  Israel.''  Such  changes 
have  occurred  in  my  time,  that  henceforth  nothing 
seems  incredible.     Gathering  strength  from  the 


240  A   CHRISTIAN   PATRIARCH. 

past,  my  faith  overleaps  the  short  intervening  space, 
and  dwells  amid  the  realities  which  shall  soon  be 
disclosed. 

I  see  the  heralds  of  salvation  speeding  their 
joyful  flight  in  groups  to  the  heathen  world.  I 
see  kings  and  queens,  and  princes,  and  mighty 
men,  all  bowing  down  to  the  church,  and  becom- 
ing her  most  active  servants.  'The  glory  and 
honour  of  the  nations  are  brought  unto  her.' 

I  see  the  wealth  of  Sheba  and  of  Seba,  of 
Ophir,  and  Tyre,  and  Tarshish,  poured  into  her 
ample  treasury.  "  The  forces  of  the  Gentiles  come 
unto  her."  I  behold  "the  spirit  poured  out  upon 
all  flesh  ;"  "nations  are  born  at  once." 

Ignorance  and  error,  all  the  deep  shades  of  mo- 
ral death  move  rapidly  away,  as  "  the  sun  of 
righteousness  "  rises  in  his  strength,  and  darts  his 
brightest,  warmest  beams  into  every  dark  corner 
of  the  earth. 

Man  ceases  to  prey  upon  his  fellows.  They 
beat  their  swords  into  plough-shares,  and  their 
spears  into  pruning  hooks.  Nation  no  longer  lifts 
up  sword  against  nation ;  neither  do  they  learn 
war  any  more."  The  population  of  the  earth 
multiplies  a  hundred  fold,  and  her  teeming  millions 
"  teach  no  more  every  man  his  neighbour  and 
every  man  his  brother,  saying,  know  the  Lord,  for 
all  know  him  from  the  least  of  them,   unto  the 


DELIVERED    THE    CLOSING    ADDRESS.  241 

greatest  of  them."  Jesus  has  triumphed.  His 
victories  are  complete.  "His  will  is  done  in  earth 
as  it  is  in  heaven."     He  is  satisfied. 

My  beloved  brethren,  let  the  glories  of  this  com- 
ing day  arouse  your  energies — let  the  work  to 
be  done,  before  it  can  be  ushered  in,  engage  them 
all. 

Be  not  discouraged  at  the  obstacles  you  meet. 
They  are  only  the  vapour  before  the  rising  sun. 
Your  Redeemer  reigns — all  power  is  his,  and  all 
is  pledged.  "  There  is  no  searching  of  his  under- 
standing. He  giveth  power  to  the  faint,  and  to 
them  that  have  no  might  he  increaseth  strength." 
"  He  will  work,  and  who  shall  let  it  ?"  What  more 
can  you  desire  1  Enlarge  your  expectations  to 
the  utmost — "hope  against  hope," — all  shall  be 
exceeded. 

This  is  the  dispensation  of  the  Spirit.  Has  not 
the  church  forgotten  her  present  position  ?  The 
Pentecostal  effusion  was  a  few  first  drops  of  that 
"rain  of  righteousness,"  which  shall  be  poured  out 
upon  the  whole  earth. 

I  would  enforce  the  exhortations  of  our  mis- 
sionary brother,  and  call  upon  the  whole  church 
to  be  much  in  prayer.  God  must  be  honoured. 
All  other  dependence  is  vain.  "  Were  our  revenue 
equal  to  the  wealth  of  both  the  Indies — were  our 
missionaries  as  numerous  as  the  armed  legions 
21 


212  A   CHRISTIAN   PATRIARCH 

which  cover  the  plains  of  Turkey;  were  they  pos- 
sessed of  all  the  literature  and  all  the  science  of 
Christendom,  without  the  Spirit  of  God,  they 
could  do  nothing  towards  the  establishment  of  that 
internal  dominion  which  is  designated  by  *  the 
kingdom  of  God  within  us.'  We  may  as  well 
think  to  arrest  the  sun  in  his  course,  give  laws  to 
the  winds  by  the  word  of  our  mouths,  impede  the 
torrent  by  the  interposition  of  our  foot,  or  con- 
trol the  movements  of  the  majestic  ocean  by  our 
commands,  as  think  to  change  the  state  of  the 
world,  and  bring  it  under  the  law  of  love,  the 
perfect  law  of  liberty,  by  any  thing  short  of  the 
omnipotent  power  of  the  divine  Spirit."* 

And  now  my  friends  and  fellow  helpers  in  the 
gospel,  the  setting  sun  and  the  closing  week  ad- 
monish us  that  our  assembly  must  break  up.  To 
different  lands  we  disperse,  yet  our  work  is  the 
same,  and  soon  we  shall  meet  in  a  nobler  assem- 
bly—  in  an  eternal  sabbath. 

My  days  are  drawing  to  an  end.  I  descend 
from  this  holy  hill  to  the  valley  of  death  —  many 
of  you  go  down  to  the  vale  of  conflict.  Oh,  it  is 
an  honour  to  live  in  this  day.  Every  prayer 
one  red  —  every  effort  made  must  tell  with  power 
upon  the  future  glories  of  the  church, —  the  eternal 

*  Dr.  Philip  before  the  London  Missionary  Society. 


DELIVERED  THE    CLOSING   ADDRESS.  243 

happiness  of  millions.  Improve  every  moment  — 
embrace  every  opportunity.  Let  the  utmost  ener- 
gy, and  the  strongest  faith  be  combined,  and  "your 
labour  cannot  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 

Go  from  this  sacred  place  under  the  influence 
of  all  its  thrilling  associations.  Here  every  motive 
to  exertion  seems  to  gather  redoubled  power. 
That  blessed  Being  whom  we  love  above  all  others, 
the  Son  of  the  living  God — the  Saviour  of  lost 
men  has  impressed  himself  upon  every  thing 
around  us.  The  very  ground  we  tread  is  holy  — 
the  air  we  breathe  is  love.  Olivet,  Kedron, 
Gethsemane,  Calvary,  every  street,  every  object 
recalls  him. 

Go,  my  younger  brethren,  go  from  this  place 
with  his  love  breathing  in  your  hearts,  —  his  com- 
mand sounding  in  your  ears,  —  and  his  glory  fill- 
ing your  eye.  Once  more  survey  the  world  from 
this  central  spot.  Never  forget  the  relative  im- 
portance of  its  different  nations.  Catch  his  full 
meaning,  when  he  gave  the  commission  to  his 
Apostles.  Remember  that  those  of  you  wrho  act 
under  this  commission  are  "  the  ministers  of  God 
to  do  his  pleasure."  With  the  spirit  that  forsakes 
all  for  him,  and  having  ascertained  where  he 
would  have  you  labour,  go  forth  to  your  delight- 
ful work. 


241  HYMN. 

"  Sound,  sound  the  truth  abroad, 
Bear  ye  the  word  of  God 

Thro'  the  wide  world  ; 
Tell  what  our  Lord  has  done, 
Tell  how  the  day  is  won, 
And  from  his  lofty  throne, 

Satan  is  hurl'd. 

Far  over  sea  and  land, 

'  Tis  our  Lord's  own  command, 

Bear  ye  his  name  ; 
Bear  it  to  ev'ry  shore, 
Regions  unknown  explore, 
Enter  at  ev'ry  door  — 

Silence  is  shame. 

Speed  on  the  wings  of  love, 
Jesus,  who  reigns  above, 

Bids  you  to  fly  : 
They  who  his  message  bear, 
Should  neither  doubt  nor  fear  ; 
He  will  their  friend  appear  ; 

He  will  be  nigh. 

When  on  the  mighty  deep, 
He  will  their  spirits  keep, 

Stay'd  on  his  word  ; 
When  in  a  foreign  land, 
No  other  friend  at  hand, 
Jesus  will  by  them  stand  — 

Jesus,  their  Lord. 

Ye,  who  forsaking  all, 

At  your  lov'd  Master's  call, 

Comforts  resign  ; 
Soon  will  your  work  be  done  ; 
Soon  will  the  prize  be  won; 
Brighter  than  yonder  sun, 

Then  shall  ye  shine." 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012   01234   9694 


Date  Due 

rt 

<§) 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

